no_o more_o any_o express_a and_o determine_a thought_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n die_v for_o we_o rise_v again_o and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o eucharist_n but_o mean_v that_o they_o have_v only_o a_o very_a small_a knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v common_a to_o person_n unlearned_a and_o who_o rare_o apply_v themselves_o to_o meditate_v on_o matter_n of_o religion_n who_o go_v indeed_o for_o christian_n but_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o bare_o to_o learn_v the_o creed_n and_o receive_v some_o other_o general_a instruction_n it_o be_v easy_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v my_o sense_n and_o that_o the_o ignorance_n i_o attribute_v to_o these_o person_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o all_o historian_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o to_o keep_v they_o absolute_o from_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o if_o they_o be_v become_v pagan_n or_o atheist_n or_o bruit_n beast_n but_o that_o it_o hinder_v they_o from_o have_v that_o clearness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o come_v by_o study_n and_o pain_n and_o the_o hear_n of_o able_a preacher_n which_o will_v evident_o appear_v upon_o consult_v the_o particular_a place_n of_o my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o 10_o century_n for_o i_o attribute_v to_o it_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n now_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v moreover_o a_o formal_a knowledge_n elsewhere_o i_o compare_v their_o knowledge_n to_o that_o of_o a_o child_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v end_n first_o answer_v near_o the_o end_n his_o nurse_n ill_o dress_v lean_a and_o sick_a which_o still_o suppose_v he_o see_v she_o although_o he_o see_v she_o not_o in_o her_o usual_a condition_n in_o another_o place_n i_o say_v the_o pastor_n grow_v 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o ch_z 3._o and_o part_v 3._o ch_n 7._o careless_a of_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n likewise_o of_o inform_v themselves_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o there_o be_v few_o person_n that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o christian_a mystery_n that_o the_o pastor_n extreme_o neglect_v the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n grow_v as_o careless_a as_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v not_o that_o they_o whole_o lose_v all_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o scanty_a in_o fine_a it_o will_v appear_v this_o be_v my_o sense_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v cast_v his_o eye_n on_o the_o use_n i_o pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o 10_o age_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n of_o it_o have_v not_o light_a enough_o to_o discern_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n now_o this_o do_v not_o oblige_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o absolute_a ignorance_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n but_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o be_v very_o confuse_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v have_v well_o enough_o see_v if_o he_o please_v but_o he_o think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o betake_v himself_o to_o sophism_n imagine_v they_o will_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o he_o may_v so_o disguise_v the_o subject_n that_o few_o person_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v it_o and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v neither_o true_a nor_o sincere_a that_o he_o have_v ground_v this_o reason_n the_o common_a mystery_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n by_o both_o party_n and_o contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a symbol_n be_v not_o unknown_a in_o the_o 10_o century_n therefore_o they_o of_o that_o age_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n whatsoever_o follow_v in_o his_o four_o chapter_n turn_v upon_o the_o same_o equivocation_n do_v they_o leave_v off_o say_v he_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 892._o page_n 892._o in_o the_o church_n and_o cloister_n do_v they_o give_v over_o explain_v of_o it_o to_o the_o people_n and_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o school_n do_v not_o the_o writing_n of_o those_o author_n which_o we_o have_v that_o live_v in_o that_o century_n such_o as_o those_o of_o s._n odon_n and_o raterius_n bishop_n of_o verone_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n be_v study_v why_o do_v he_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v conceal_v from_o they_o the_o clear_a and_o solid_a exposition_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o eucharist_n therein_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bread_n and_o wine_n but_o all_o these_o interrogation_n be_v needless_a a_o man_n may_v say_v they_o do_v not_o absolute_o give_v over_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o expound_v it_o perhaps_o odon_n and_o raterius_n be_v a_o little_a studious_a perhaps_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n a_o mystery_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o it_o may_v not_o follow_v the_o people_n have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n the_o greek_n armenian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n do_v not_o whole_o lay_v aside_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o some_o father_n in_o their_o church_n and_o cloister_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o all_o these_o people_n yea_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o prelate_n live_v in_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n what_o he_o add_v touch_v some_o historian_n and_o bishop_n that_o write_v book_n be_v build_v on_o the_o same_o foundation_n beside_o that_o there_o appear_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o these_o author_n but_o what_o be_v very_o mean_a their_o small_a number_n do_v well_o warrant_v our_o say_n this_o age_n be_v void_a of_o learned_a man_n and_o that_o people_n have_v but_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o in_o this_o age_n open_a war_n be_v denounce_v against_o the_o sense_n if_o this_o be_v false_a how_o do_v he_o himself_o understand_v they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n in_o it_o for_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v without_o oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o sense_n see_v they_o show_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o these_o small_a objection_n be_v very_o inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n grand_a pretention_n which_o be_v that_o this_o confuse_a knowledge_n which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o century_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a empty_a sound_n who_o sense_n i_o myself_o do_v not_o understand_v in_o search_v his_o book_n say_v he_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o take_v it_o i_o find_v that_o confuse_a knowledge_n and_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o language_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o knowledge_n which_o he_o call_v confuse_v be_v every_o whit_n as_o clear_a as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v distinct_a this_o discovery_n will_v be_v a_o very_a fine_a one_o indeed_o be_v it_o not_o mere_o imaginary_a it_o be_v ground_v on_o that_o describe_v somewhere_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o say_v that_o they_o teach_v therein_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n but_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o '_o they_o he_o hence_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o article_n wherein_o consist_v according_a to_o my_o way_n the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o afterward_o observe_v that_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o have_v be_v always_o popular_a i_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v always_o popular_a in_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o its_o celebration_n and_o in_o the_o general_a act_n which_o christian_n ought_v to_o perform_v in_o it_o to_o take_v bread_n to_o drink_v wine_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o religious_a frame_n of_o mind_n as_o a_o great_a sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v ordain_v to_o raise_v up_o one_o faith_n to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
man_n shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o answer_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o when_o he_o oppose_v or_o to_o expect_v he_o shall_v do_v that_o when_o he_o oppose_v which_o he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o do_v but_o in_o answer_v it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o adversary_n make_v a_o exchange_n and_o whereas_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v direct_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a party_n or_o to_o oppose_v other_o against_o he_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n and_o force_n he_o shift_v they_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o discourse_n to_o no_o purpose_n and_o all_o this_o while_n the_o contrary_a proof_n he_o shall_v have_v answer_v remain_v firm_a in_o such_o a_o occasion_n we_o have_v power_n to_o reduce_v such_o a_o one_o from_o his_o affect_a wand'ring_n by_o suppose_v the_o proof_n he_o have_v leave_v unanswered_a strong_a and_o solid_a for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n they_o be_v not_o suppose_v good_a and_o firm_a but_o only_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o answer_v they_o and_o show_v their_o weakness_n or_o falsity_n and_o if_o he_o answer_v they_o not_o we_o may_v reckon_v as_o to_o he_o the_o question_n in_o effect_n be_v decide_v because_o when_o a_o man_n have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o the_o method_n of_o proceed_v and_o that_o the_o foremention_v proof_n have_v be_v propose_v according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o disputation_n a_o man_n must_v then_o either_o acquiesce_v in_o they_o or_o answer_v they_o and_o to_o do_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n now_o to_o apply_v these_o maxim_n to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n censure_n we_o need_v but_o consider_v first_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n to_o be_v firm_a and_o good_a i_o do_v not_o thereby_o propose_v to_o myself_o a_o absolute_a end_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o simple_a supposition_n but_o only_o to_o regulate_v the_o debate_n and_o reduce_v it_o within_o those_o bound_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v second_o that_o in_o suppose_v they_o good_a i_o have_v only_o deliver_v my_o opinion_n which_o i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o maintain_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n without_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o defend_v the_o contrary_a three_o that_o i_o have_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v good_a without_o prove_v they_o so_o because_o we_o ever_o suppose_v proof_n sufficient_o firm_a till_o such_o time_n as_o something_o at_o least_o be_v object_v against_o they_o and_o hitherto_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v lie_v unanswered_a four_o that_o i_o make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o resist_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n attempt_n and_o when_o a_o man_n only_o defend_v himself_o in_o a_o dispute_n he_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n five_o and_o last_o i_o do_v not_o offer_v they_o but_o only_o as_o prejudices_fw-la at_o his_o opinion_n which_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o our_o mind_n before_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v offer_v we_o for_o as_o much_o as_o these_o prejudices_fw-la make_v the_o author_n be_v reason_v ineffectual_a and_o improper_a to_o that_o design_n of_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v there_o have_v be_v introduce_v no_o change_n into_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o suppose_v these_o proof_n be_v clear_a firm_a and_o numerous_a see_v that_o it_o be_v under_o this_o notion_n we_o have_v entertain_v these_o prejudices_fw-la but_o morever_o suppose_v they_o without_o prove_v they_o and_o i_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o that_o treatise_n to_o show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o they_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o what_o we_o imagine_v in_o short_a if_o he_o will_v obtain_v his_o end_n he_o must_v show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudice_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v far_a to_o offer_v we_o which_o be_v to_o say_v suppose_v our_o proof_n to_o be_v most_o firm_a and_o evident_a yet_o ought_v they_o not_o to_o avert_v our_o mind_n from_o consider_v his_o moral_a conjecture_n or_o show_v we_o that_o our_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o ground_n and_o that_o our_o proof_n be_v neither_o plain_a nor_o sufficient_a the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v absurd_a the_o second_o be_v what_o we_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v in_o hand_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v bethink_v himself_o and_o require_v we_o to_o prove_v the_o validity_n of_o our_o proof_n if_o our_o proof_n be_v suppose_v good_a be_v in_o effect_n the_o calvinist_n victory_n and_o the_o romanist_n defeat_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v he_o shall_v think_v he_o have_v overthrow_v they_o by_o five_o or_o six_o line_n stuff_v with_o raillery_n have_v he_o be_v more_o concern_v at_o the_o call_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n imaginary_a conjecture_n than_o at_o the_o glorious_a victory_n over_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o have_v be_v attribute_v to_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o this_o innovation_n bring_v in_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v apparent_a to_o all_o the_o world_n do_v he_o more_o value_v the_o reputation_n he_o think_v he_o have_v get_v by_o write_v a_o small_a treatise_n than_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o aught_o he_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o particular_a work_n to_o have_v rifle_v both_o east_n and_o west_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o catholic_n church_n perish_v before_o his_o eye_n lie_v prostrate_a approbation_n mr._n de_fw-fr vence_n in_o his_o approbation_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o victorion_n calvinisme_n i_o will_v grant_v my_o supposition_n reside_v but_o in_o my_o own_o imagination_n and_o in_o they_o of_o the_o same_o communion_n yet_o certain_o this_o a_o man_n will_v think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o a_o person_n who_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o teacher_n of_o truth_n and_o who_o have_v be_v enlighten_v by_o his_o grace_n and_o fill_v with_o his_o spirit_n on_o purpose_n to_o rescue_v and_o vindicate_v truth_n from_o the_o subtlety_n and_o false_a gloss_n of_o error_n as_o speak_v one_o of_o his_o approbationer_n this_o i_o think_v shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o prefer_v the_o reputation_n of_o his_o whole_a church_n before_o that_o of_o a_o single_a author_n of_o who_o name_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v still_o ignorant_a and_o moreover_o as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v this_o prejudice_n under_o which_o we_o labour_v whether_o true_a or_o false_a make_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o interest_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n for_o it_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n and_o bereave_v he_o of_o all_o the_o conquest_n he_o promise_v himself_o for_o to_o regain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n reputation_n will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o calvinisme_n will_v not_o give_v over_o celebrate_v aubertin_n victory_n and_o stand_v firm_a to_o his_o proof_n the_o confutation_n of_o aubertin_n book_n will_v be_v to_o give_v such_o a_o mighty_a stroke_n as_o will_v ever_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o calvinism_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n raise_v up_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n out_o of_o the_o dust_n there_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v no_o waver_n between_o these_o two_o party_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o doctor_n who_o have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n furnish_v with_o such_o gift_n betake_v himself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o a_o treatise_n and_o send_v the_o church_n away_o till_o another_o time_n in_o short_a to_o finish_v the_o justification_n of_o my_o yet_o unproved_a supposition_n i_o need_v but_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o a_o man_n who_o to_o show_v i_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v obtain_v against_o we_o if_o we_o have_v any_o reason_n leave_v we_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o book_n be_v plain_a and_o solid_a if_o i_o shall_v apply_v to_o he_o mr._n arnaud_n maxim_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o provide_v he_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n which_o he_o immediate_o make_v use_v of_o invent_v and_o suppose_v what_o he_o please_v he_o be_v in_o a_o sure_a way_n to_o conclude_v thence_o what_o he_o will_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o discourse_n found_v on_o unproved_a supposition_n be_v not_o whole_o judicious_a and_o that_o they_o show_v he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o assert_v
the_o help_n of_o his_o sense_n but_o his_o reason_n he_o will_v turn_v it_o on_o every_o side_n and_o invent_v distinction_n which_o will_v signify_v nothing_o as_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a yet_o will_v he_o still_o keep_v firm_a to_o his_o eyesight_n and_o common_a sense_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v perhaps_o that_o unless_o we_o be_v extreme_a obstinate_a we_o can_v pretend_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v of_o this_o kind_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n for_o they_o be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n who_o faithfulness_n may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n by_o set_v up_o this_o fantastical_a hypothesis_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o be_v that_o all_o our_o passage_n be_v false_a and_o invent_v by_o the_o disciple_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o else_o in_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v mistake_v or_o some_o such_o like_a matter_n which_o may_v 1._o lib._n 1._o ch._n 2._o pag._n 1._o make_v the_o truth_n and_o validity_n of_o these_o proof_n to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o moreover_o that_o our_o passage_n be_v not_o so_o plain_a but_o they_o may_v well_o be_v question_v see_v there_o have_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v concern_v they_o on_o both_o side_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v in_o suppose_v two_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v both_o undeniable_a by_o mr._n arnaud_n we_o can_v pretend_v against_o he_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n have_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o certitude_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o sense_n my_o first_o supposition_n than_o shall_v be_v that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v faithful_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o can_v disagree_v with_o i_o in_o this_o point_n for_o we_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o but_o from_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o produce_v it_o themselves_o and_o we_o use_v it_o only_o out_o of_o condescension_n to_o they_o not_o have_v need_n as_o to_o our_o own_o particular_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o regulate_v our_o faith_n in_o this_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o when_o this_o point_n shall_v be_v questionable_a yet_o must_v then_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n put_v it_o out_o of_o question_n by_o his_o refute_v of_o it_o before_o he_o propose_v to_o we_o his_o argument_n and_o not_o have_v do_v it_o we_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o act_v against_o he_o on_o this_o principle_n the_o other_o supposition_n we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o know_v very_o well_o what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o right_o apprehend_v it_o so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o our_o mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v dispute_v against_o we_o in_o effect_n we_o neither_o say_v nor_o imagine_v any_o thing_n on_o this_o subject_a more_o than_o what_o we_o find_v in_o book_n and_o hear_v discourse_v on_o every_o day_n which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o his_o blood_n there_o not_o remain_v any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o their_o mere_a accident_n which_o be_v not_o sustain_v by_o any_o subject_a and_o further_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n be_v real_o present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n on_o all_o the_o altar_n whereon_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v eat_v and_o drink_v this_o substance_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o body_n and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n this_o be_v undeniable_a i_o say_v then_o on_o these_o ground_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o presume_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n be_v evident_a even_o to_o sense_n itself_o for_o we_o read_v the_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o eye_n behold_v they_o and_o our_o sense_n be_v judge_n of_o they_o but_o there_o be_v not_o any_o of_o these_o article_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o do_v distinct_o form_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n neither_o in_o express_a term_n nor_o in_o equivalent_a one_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o content_n of_o these_o article_n and_o in_o what_o they_o mean_v we_o be_v likewise_o agree_v of_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o case_n the_o ancient_a church_n have_v teach_v they_o we_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o seek_v they_o and_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v there_o or_o no_o for_o when_o a_o church_n believe_v and_o teach_v they_o she_o explain_v they_o distinct_o enough_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o lie_v bury_v in_o far_o fetch_v principle_n or_o couch_v in_o equivocal_a term_n which_o leave_v the_o mind_n in_o suspense_n or_o wrap_v up_o in_o riddle_n from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v draw_v but_o by_o hard_a study_n if_o they_o be_v in_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v plain_a according_a to_o the_o measure_n and_o capacity_n of_o a_o ordinary_a and_o vulgar_a understanding_n yet_o when_o we_o seek_v they_o we_o can_v find_v they_o if_o they_o be_v set_v down_o in_o express_a term_n our_o eye_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o have_v they_o be_v in_o equivalent_a one_o or_o draw_v thence_o by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n common_a sense_n will_v have_v discover_v they_o but_o after_o a_o exact_a and_o thorough_a search_n our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n tell_v we_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o manner_n this_o although_o a_o negative_a proof_n yet_o be_v it_o of_o great_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o when_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o a_o person_n be_v at_o home_n we_o be_v agree_v both_o touch_v the_o house_n and_o the_o person_n that_o one_o may_v not_o be_v take_v for_o the_o other_o and_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n if_o a_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o the_o proof_n of_o a_o negative_a fact_n have_v all_o possible_a force_n and_o evidence_n yet_o we_o be_v upon_o sure_a term_n for_o a_o man_n may_v easy_o hide_v himself_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o his_o house_n and_o steal_v away_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o that_o seek_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o negative_a proof_n serve_v only_o in_o this_o respect_n to_o justify_v we_o have_v make_v a_o full_a and_o thorough_a search_n but_o if_o the_o article_n of_o the_o romish_a creed_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o age_n as_o be_v pretend_v it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a they_o be_v hide_v in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o father_n write_n they_o must_v near_o the_o matter_n have_v appear_v in_o all_o of_o they_o whence_o it_o follow_v our_o negative_a proof_n be_v yet_o more_o certain_a by_o the_o confirmation_n it_o receive_v from_o a_o affirmative_a proof_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o our_o eye_n and_o sense_n find_v out_o many_o thing_n direct_o opposite_a to_o these_o article_n and_o these_o two_o proof_n join_v together_o do_v form_n one_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o entire_a that_o there_o need_v nothing_o to_o be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v it_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v pretend_v to_o strip_v we_o of_o by_o his_o argument_n but_o let_v he_o extend_v his_o pretension_n as_o far_o as_o he_o will_v i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v few_o person_n approve_v of_o they_o and_o who_o will_v not_o judge_v that_o even_o then_o when_o our_o eye_n shall_v have_v deceive_v we_o which_o be_v impossible_a after_o so_o diligent_a and_o careful_a a_o search_n the_o only_a mean_n to_o disabuse_v we_o will_v be_v to_o desire_v we_o to_o return_v to_o the_o use_n of_o they_o again_o and_o to_o convince_v we_o our_o inquiry_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a we_o shall_v at_o least_o have_v be_v show_v what_o we_o ourselves_o be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v for_o whilst_o nothing_o be_v offer_v we_o but_o argument_n they_o will_v do_v we_o no_o good_a we_o may_v be_v perhaps_o entangle_v with_o they_o if_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_v they_o but_o they_o will_v never_o make_v we_o renounce_v the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n we_o be_v confirm_v in_o this_o belief_n when_o we_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o author_n
method_n of_o prescription_n but_o this_o will_v be_v to_o undertake_v to_o show_v a_o thing_n impossible_a for_o a_o method_n make_v up_o of_o proof_n take_v from_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o a_o genere_fw-la probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n term_v they_o can_v not_o surmount_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o sight_n of_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o propose_v the_o thing_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o how_o then_o may_v we_o never_o establish_v our_o sentiment_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n we_o do_v not_o say_v so_o we_o only_o mean_v thus_o much_o that_o when_o the_o sentiment_n of_o person_n be_v oppose_v which_o be_v ground_v on_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v as_o certain_a as_o any_o thing_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o sense_n it_o be_v then_o i_o say_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o pretend_v to_o make_v they_o alter_v their_o opinion_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n ground_v on_o moral_a impossibility_n this_o be_v the_o knot_n of_o the_o question_n if_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v only_o with_o people_n prepossess_v in_o favour_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o may_v then_o use_v his_o method_n of_o prescription_n to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v already_o entertain_v there_o can_v nothing_o be_v allege_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o proof_n be_v in_o that_o case_n only_o to_o be_v consider_v if_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o indifferent_a person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o such_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v any_o side_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v he_o may_v then_o likewise_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n provide_v his_o principle_n be_v well_o ground_v and_o his_o conclusion_n more_o decisive_a than_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o they_o there_o need_v then_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v reply_v unless_o there_o be_v something_o indirect_a in_o his_o method_n but_o this_o can_v do_v no_o more_o at_o far_a but_o only_o oblige_v people_n to_o examine_v with_o great_a care_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o principle_n and_o that_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o not_o make_v they_o reject_v they_o for_o indirect_a argument_n conclude_v sometime_o with_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o direct_v one_o nay_o i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o do_v with_o person_n prepossess_v with_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o what_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o he_o may_v then_o lawful_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v prepossess_v by_o another_o method_n nor_o object_n that_o that_o of_o prescription_n proceed_v indirect_o or_o follow_v not_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n these_o kind_n of_o objection_n may_v cause_v suspicion_n but_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v man_n absolute_o reject_v argument_n which_o perhaps_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o certitude_n than_o those_o which_o have_v occasion_v the_o prejudice_n but_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o against_o who_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v write_v we_o be_v in_o none_o of_o these_o circumstance_n be_v not_o only_o lead_v by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n in_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o by_o proof_n which_o propose_v we_o the_o point_n in_o question_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o by_o proof_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v above_o all_o contradiction_n and_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v we_o change_v our_o mind_n by_o proof_n which_o be_v not_o only_o indirect_a and_o mediate_a one_o and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o mere_a probability_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n we_o have_v then_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v mear_v chimaera_n in_o our_o respect_n and_o that_o without_o consider_v they_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o their_o own_o kind_n and_o in_o the_o matter_n on_o which_o they_o treat_v they_o can_v make_v such_o a_o strong_a impression_n on_o we_o as_o to_o deface_v that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o receive_v for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o any_o rational_a man_n will_v be_v more_o affect_v with_o probability_n than_o with_o solid_a proof_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a place_n to_o make_v comparison_n of_o the_o method_n of_o protestant_n with_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v make_v apparent_a that_o we_o have_v sure_a and_o short_a one_o than_o those_o which_o it_o propose_v but_o this_o be_v not_o our_o question_n and_o i_o be_o resolve_v not_o to_o follow_v all_o mr._n arnaud_v fruitless_a digression_n his_o word_n cost_v he_o nothing_o and_o people_n be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v they_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v as_o oracle_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o for_z shall_v i_o wander_v from_o my_o subject_n as_o often_o as_o he_o do_v there_o will_v be_v few_o reader_n who_o will_v not_o be_v tire_v with_o our_o debate_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n a_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o controversy_n which_o to_o this_o day_n have_v perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o every_o man_n may_v read_v or_o hear_v they_o read_v public_o which_o do_v full_o and_o clear_o contain_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o god_n grace_n even_o the_o most_o illiterate_a may_v judge_v whether_o the_o minister_n under_o who_o they_o live_v be_v able_a and_o willing_a to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n and_o whether_o our_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o need_v but_o examine_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o whether_o we_o be_v teach_v in_o it_o all_o thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o second_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o strength_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o find_v in_o this_o communion_n wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v our_o conscience_n and_o to_o live_v in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o to_o ascertain_v ourselves_o in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o moreover_o if_o nothing_o be_v teach_v or_o practise_v which_o overthrow_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n for_o if_o nothing_o do_v offend_v the_o conscience_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v needless_a for_o we_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o discussion_n of_o all_o the_o error_n which_o have_v trouble_v or_o still_o perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o know_v all_o the_o particular_a heresy_n which_o have_v trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o make_v a_o formal_a and_o positive_a renunciation_n of_o they_o for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o be_v not_o taint_v with_o any_o of_o they_o and_o firm_o to_o believe_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o religion_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o assure_v ourselves_o we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o we_o inform_v ourselves_o of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o man_n it_o may_v suffice_v we_o to_o know_v that_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o be_v member_n teach_v what_o it_o ought_v concern_v god_n glory_n and_o our_o soul_n edification_n and_o maintain_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o answer_v these_o ends._n now_o this_o every_o man_n may_v find_v in_o our_o church_n for_o if_o he_o compare_v his_o minister_n doctrine_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v that_o what_o he_o teach_v be_v exact_o contain_v therein_o he_o shall_v perceive_v likewise_o that_o we_o mix_v no_o doctrine_n of_o man_n with_o it_o which_o overthrow_n its_o foundation_n this_o way_n of_o examination_n be_v short_a easy_a and_o proportionable_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o all_o people_n and_o thereupon_o there_o may_v be_v make_v a_o judgement_n as_o certain_a as_o if_o every_o single_a controversy_n have_v be_v examine_v apart_o the_o most_o simple_a then_o among_o we_o may_v live_v in_o perfect_a peace_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o one_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n either_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v err_v nor_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o cease_v to_o believe_v
may_v make_v of_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n produce_v by_o both_o party_n and_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o general_a judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v on_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o our_o proof_n and_o difficulty_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v concern_v my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o speak_v touch_v the_o sense_n which_o people_n assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o 192._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n p._n 192._o scripture_n strength_n of_o reason_n and_o plain_a instruction_n of_o their_o minister_n may_v give_v to_o the_o mystical_a expression_n which_o be_v then_o in_o use_n these_o be_v thing_n whole_o different_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v several_a difficult_a place_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n some_o of_o which_o mr._n daillé_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o he_o need_v not_o be_v bring_v in_o question_n for_o this_o see_v i_o plain_o deliver_v my_o mind_n touch_v this_o matter_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o my_o answer_n i_o affirm_v that_o the_o way_n of_o seek_v the_o truth_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o doctrine_n 34._o answer_v to_o the_o prpetuity_n p._n 34._o of_o the_o father_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o way_n which_o be_v indirect_a preposterous_a and_o very_o tedious_a wherein_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o fear_n mistake_v and_o wander_n these_o be_v my_o word_n and_o mr._n daillé_n have_v say_v no_o more_o and_o i_o do_v still_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o man_n examine_v these_o passage_n apart_o and_o protest_v he_o find_v no_o obscurity_n in_o they_o we_o can_v but_o take_v these_o his_o protestation_n for_o bravado_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o general_a judgement_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o result_v from_o a_o exact_a consideration_n of_o the_o proof_n relate_v both_o to_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o be_v undoubted_o on_o our_o side_n whether_o these_o particular_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o be_v difficult_a be_v illustrate_v by_o other_o which_o show_v the_o real_a sense_n of_o they_o or_o when_o their_o difficulty_n shall_v remain_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o number_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o contrary_a proof_n the_o consideration_n which_o mr._n daillé_n make_v on_o these_o difficult_a place_n do_v in_o themselves_o contribute_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o certitude_n of_o this_o general_a judgement_n which_o i_o mention_v for_o they_o discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o obscurity_n they_o give_v we_o the_o like_a example_n in_o other_o matter_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n lessen_v the_o offence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v at_o they_o and_o satisfy_v a_o man_n mind_n but_o he_o say_v that_o neither_o the_o romanist_n nor_o the_o protestant_n have_v any_o reason_n ibid._n ibid._n to_o allege_v as_o sentence_n pronounce_v on_o our_o difference_n which_o arise_v but_o of_o laâ—e_n the_o discourse_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n write_v by_o they_o upon_o other_o matter_n several_a year_n before_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a for_o we_o shall_v be_v to_o blame_v shall_v we_o take_v they_o for_o declaratory_a sentence_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o we_o may_v still_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o that_o if_o they_o have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n they_o will_v not_o have_v express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v neither_o do_v this_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n which_o be_v to_o conclude_v by_o their_o silence_n in_o these_o doctrine_n that_o they_o hold_v they_o â—ot_n neither_o do_v this_o moreover_o hinder_v but_o that_o after_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o all_o these_o affirmative_a and_o negative_a proof_n we_o may_v make_v a_o certain_a and_o decisive_a judgement_n on_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o our_o own_o favour_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n when_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v this_o pretend_a contrariety_n which_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v between_o mr._n daillé_n and_o i_o but_o mr._n daillé_fw-fr '_o s_o design_n say_v he_o be_v to_o show_v in_o general_n that_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o father_n for_o judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o especial_o in_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n 47._o lib._n 3._o c._n 5._o p._n 47._o i_o acknowledge_v it_o because_o these_o difficulty_n he_o mention_n do_v show_v this_o way_n be_v long_o and_o troublesome_a and_o that_o we_o meet_v in_o it_o such_o entanglement_n as_o be_v hardly_o to_o be_v surmount_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a mean_n for_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n but_o only_o for_o those_o that_o have_v time_n and_o all_o other_o necessary_a help_n this_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_n do_v ever_o affirm_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a rule_n and_o our_o have_a recourse_n to_o the_o father_n be_v but_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n i_o say_v far_o that_o if_o they_o to_o who_o this_o way_n do_v proper_o belong_v will_v proceed_v in_o it_o with_o that_o sincerity_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v necessary_a they_o will_v easy_o be_v able_a by_o the_o guidance_n of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v this_o evident_a and_o certain_a judgement_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v not_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o this_o present_a and_o this_o mr._n daillé_n will_v acknowledge_v as_o well_o as_o i._o if_o i_o have_v insist_v too_o long_o on_o this_o subject_n it_o be_v because_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v to_o reprehend_v mr._n arnaud_n for_o his_o injustice_n towards_o two_o person_n who_o he_o will_v fain_o set_v at_o variance_n by_o make_v of_o they_o contradict_v one_o another_o but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o observation_n chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o subject_n of_o my_o four_o observation_n be_v take_v from_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o viz._n that_o all_o that_o be_v of_o mr._n daillé_fw-fr '_o s_o mind_n that_o 47._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 47._o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v persuade_v they_o must_v not_o decide_v the_o question_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n see_v they_o be_v so_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o make_v they_o agree_v can_v refuse_v to_o render_v themselves_o up_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o case_n they_o judge_v they_o evident_a whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o all-knowing_a person_n who_o be_v sincere_a on_o the_o one_o hand_n and_o on_o the_o other_o all_o they_o who_o can_v judge_v by_o themselves_o will_v acquiecse_v in_o these_o proof_n this_o pretention_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o former_a for_o there_o be_v as_o i_o already_o say_v two_o question_n before_o we_o the_o one_o touch_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o concern_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o first_o of_o these_o which_o be_v that_o of_o right_o respect_v in_o general_a all_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n but_o the_o second_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o may_v be_v decide_v by_o history_n only_o respect_v they_o among_o we_o who_o have_v sufficient_a leisure_n and_o curiosity_n to_o inform_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o prolixity_n difficulty_n and_o intricacy_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n that_o their_o book_n be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n whereon_o depend_v that_o of_o our_o controversy_n see_v these_o difficulty_n will_v be_v insuperable_a to_o the_o great_a part_n among_o we_o although_o they_o will_v not_o render_v they_o unfit_a to_o decide_v the_o second_o because_o they_o be_v not_o insuperable_a to_o they_o who_o will_v apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n neither_o will_v they_o hinder_v they_o in_o short_a from_o make_v a_o most_o certain_a judgement_n in_o our_o favour_n if_o then_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v only_o offer_v to_o they_o to_o who_o the_o first_o question_n belong_v they_o will_v answer_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o it_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o be_v demand_v what_o they_o believe_v touch_v the_o ancient_a church_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o they_o judge_v of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a charity_n and_o our_o saviour_n promise_n but_o if_o we_o proeee_v far_o and_o suppose_v it_o be_v inquire_v
man_n who_o voyage_n be_v translate_v into_o french_a by_o mr._n de_fw-fr vicqfort_n speak_v of_o these_o same_o georgiens_n in_o 244._o herbert_n voyages_n l._n 2._o p._n 244._o the_o city_n of_o assepose_n say_v he_o and_o thereabouts_o dwell_v near_o forty_o thousand_o georgiens_n and_o circassian_n who_o all_o of_o they_o profess_v christianity_n but_o live_v most_o miserable_a life_n be_v slave_n and_o destitute_a moreover_o of_o all_o knowledge_n of_o the_o christian_a mystery_n only_o they_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o st._n george_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n and_o their_o apostle_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o coptite_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o any_o of_o 75._o thevenot_n voyage_n part_v 2._o c._n 75._o the_o rest_n these_o coptite_n say_v mr._n thevenot_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o very_o dull_a and_o stupid_a people_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v hardly_o find_v a_o person_n among_o they_o who_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v a_o patriarch_n montcony_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o coptite_n 129._o montconis_fw-la voyages_n p._n 129._o hold_v the_o heretical_a doctrine_n of_o dioscorus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o be_v very_o ignorant_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n eugenius_n roger_n a_o franciscan_a friar_n one_o of_o the_o pope_n emissary_n 2._o description_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n l._n 2._o in_o barbary_n speak_v of_o these_o coptite_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o nation_n be_v the_o most_o dull_a and_o ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o eastern_a christian_n they_o be_v never_o hear_v to_o discourse_v concern_v divine_a mystery_n or_o religious_a matter_n the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o priest_n can_v neither_o write_v nor_o read_v and_o seem_v to_o act_v with_o as_o little_a reflection_n as_o bruit_v beast_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v all_o the_o time_n i_o sojourn_v in_o egypt_n he_o add_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o religious_a who_o dwell_v in_o monastery_n in_o the_o desert_n of_o thebes_n be_v extreme_a brutish_a and_o work_v like_o horse_n mr._n de_fw-fr sponde_v bishop_n of_o pamiez_n give_v a_o account_n in_o his_o annal_n of_o a_o 1561._o spond_n ann._n tom_n 3_o ann._n 1561._o pretend_a union_n of_o the_o coptite_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1561_o pius_n the_o four_o be_v pope_n he_o tell_v we_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o their_o patriarch_n who_o name_n be_v gabriel_n be_v a_o very_a ignorant_a man_n and_o one_o of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o reckon_v seven_o sacrament_n and_o instead_o of_o those_o of_o marriage_n confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n they_o substitute_v faith_n fast_v and_o prayer_n which_o they_o adopt_v into_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o armenian_n be_v no_o less_o ignorant_a for_o anthony_n de_fw-fr gouveau_fw-fr tell_v we_o 368._o gouveau_n relation_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o p._n 368._o they_o be_v a_o peope_n whole_o unlearned_a and_o simple_a and_o that_o moreover_o david_n their_o patriarch_n know_v no_o more_o than_o only_o to_o write_v and_o read_v in_o his_o own_o language_n which_o be_v add_v he_o a_o thing_n very_o common_a among_o they_o john_n barbereau_n a_o jesuit_n who_o i_o already_o mention_v say_v they_o be_v in_o constantinople_n to_o the_o number_n of_o above_o sixty_o thousand_o and_o be_v if_o possible_a more_o ignorant_a than_o the_o greek_n they_o hold_v the_o same_o error_n with_o they_o and_o have_v a_o particular_a heresy_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n their_o ignorance_n add_v he_o be_v so_o great_a that_o i_o have_v hear_v themselves_o say_v they_o never_o go_v to_o church_n 1._o foreign_a lettor_n let._n 1._o but_o when_o they_o consecrate_v know_v neither_o the_o use_v nor_o design_n of_o that_o mystery_n and_o who_o can_v instruct_v they_o in_o these_o thing_n their_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n be_v busy_v in_o get_v money_n like_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o may_v have_v whereon_o to_o live_v vincent_n le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o india_n call_v the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n and_o who_o follow_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n the_o 115._o le_z blanc_n voyage_n part_v 1_o p._n 115._o christian_n of_o these_o place_n say_v he_o have_v still_o retain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o instruction_n leave_v they_o by_o st._n thomas_n but_o they_o be_v extreme_a ignorant_a in_o the_o principal_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o know_v not_o how_o to_o sing_v in_o their_o church_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o any_o kind_n of_o tune_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o socotora_n say_v du_n jarric_n the_o jesuit_n call_v themselves_o christians_o be_v likewise_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 84._o history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 84._o nestorian_n they_o very_o much_o honour_n and_o reverence_v the_o cross_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o very_o ignorant_a so_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o write_v nor_o read_v and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o their_o cacique_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o priest_n who_o have_v learn_v certain_a prayer_n by_o rote_n sing_v they_o in_o the_o church_n and_o often_o repeat_v a_o word_n which_o come_v near_o to_o our_o halleluja_n this_o same_o duke_n jarrick_n who_o write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o nestorian_n of_o malabar_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v by_o alexis_n de_fw-fr meneses_n archbishop_n of_o goa_n in_o the_o year_n 1599_o do_v sufficient_o set_v forth_o the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o people_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v so_o great_a confusion_n among_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o essential_a form_n of_o baptism_n that_o every_o cacanar_n for_o so_o do_v they_o call_v their_o priest_n baptize_v after_o a_o several_a manner_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o add_v he_o can_v be_v say_v in_o any_o kind_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n see_v they_o use_v not_o word_n essential_a thereunto_o so_o that_o the_o archbishop_n find_v one_o of_o the_o great_a town_n of_o this_o bishopric_n of_o angomalé_n to_o have_v be_v deficient_a in_o this_o important_a point_n of_o our_o religion_n whereupon_o he_o private_o baptize_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n after_o a_o right_n and_o due_a manner_n he_o relate_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v several_a among_o they_o who_o be_v not_o baptize_v at_o all_o and_o yet_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o very_a common_a thing_n among_o they_o that_o they_o usual_o do_v not_o baptise_v their_o child_n till_o some_o month_n or_o year_n after_o their_o birth_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o at_o ten_o or_o eleven_o year_n of_o age_n unbaptise_v that_o they_o be_v wont_v every_o sunday_n to_o kindle_v a_o fire_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v cast_v incense_n thereon_o every_o one_o draw_v near_o to_o take_v of_o the_o smoke_n with_o his_o hand_n with_o which_o carry_v it_o to_o their_o breast_n they_o think_v thereby_o their_o sin_n be_v chase_v out_o of_o their_o soul_n he_o add_v that_o the_o latin_a bishop_n which_o be_v send_v they_o after_o their_o reduction_n visit_v several_a place_n of_o his_o diocese_n in_o which_o there_o have_v no_o prelate_n be_v for_o this_o thirty_o year_n where_o he_o find_v such_o a_o degeneracy_n both_o as_o to_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n that_o most_o of_o they_o have_v no_o more_o of_o christianity_n in_o they_o but_o the_o name_n although_o the_o maronites_n have_v be_v long_o since_o reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o be_v they_o not_o better_o instruct_v than_o the_o rest_n joseph_n besson_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n say_v they_o be_v strike_v with_o four_o plague_n worse_o than_o the_o plague_n of_o egypt_n viz_o ignorance_n want_v of_o devotion_n usury_n and_o injustice_n they_o can_v scarce_o be_v persuade_v say_v he_o that_o the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n dye_v and_o that_o god_n ever_o have_v a_o son_n it_o be_v incredible_a say_v they_o with_o the_o turk_n how_o can_v he_o have_v a_o son_n see_v he_o be_v never_o marry_v and_o if_o he_o be_v god_n how_o can_v he_o die_v i_o can_v easy_o produce_v several_a testimony_n touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o moscovite_n abyssins_n and_o jacobite_n for_o their_o condition_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o rest_n god_n have_v suffer_v all_o these_o church_n which_o be_v heretofore_o so_o favour_v with_o the_o light_n of_o his_o truth_n to_o fall_v insensible_o into_o so_o great_a darkness_n that_o a_o man_n can_v scarce_o perceive_v the_o least_o mark_n of_o christianity_n among_o they_o there_o be_v not_o in_o
in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o shall_v be_v sure_a to_o render_v it_o unjust_a and_o odious_a in_o the_o second_o place_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o same_o passion_n of_o the_o emperor_n oblige_v several_a other_o to_o manage_v these_o controversy_n and_o let_v go_v divers_a article_n as_o be_v but_o of_o small_a importance_n all_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n 12._o de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o say_v allatius_n be_v not_o like_v mind_v towards_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o be_v more_o moderate_a than_o other_o make_v the_o difference_n consist_v only_o in_o one_o or_o two_o point_n other_o more_o rigorous_a for_o whatsoever_o the_o latin_n do_v which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o greek_n they_o condemn_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o abomination_n he_o confirm_v afterward_o what_o he_o say_v by_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o demetrius_n comatenus_fw-la which_o tell_v we_o that_o several_a moderate_a greek_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n in_o divers_a particular_n acknowledge_v the_o proud_a and_o fierce_a humour_n of_o their_o nation_n which_o have_v almost_o become_v barbarous_a by_o their_o frequent_a commerce_n with_o the_o barbarian_n and_o that_o these_o aforementioned_a have_v only_o stick_v at_o the_o single_a article_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o say_v it_o be_v 200._o l._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 200._o observe_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o different_a disposition_n in_o those_o time_n he_o mean_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n for_o some_o of_o they_o maintain_v the_o latin_n ought_v to_o be_v treat_v as_o heretic_n and_o other_o blame_v these_o transport_v of_o passion_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a even_o the_o most_o rigorous_a among_o they_o only_o stick_v to_o those_o point_n which_o be_v open_o debate_v by_o the_o two_o church_n among_o which_o the_o principal_a be_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o azyme_n the_o constancy_n they_o show_v in_o reference_n to_o these_o article_n sufficient_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o hatred_n and_o ill_a usage_n of_o their_o emperor_n so_o that_o we_o need_v not_o descend_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o other_o particular_n which_o break_v not_o out_o into_o dispute_n on_o either_o side_n neither_o need_v we_o any_o more_o doubt_n but_o that_o several_a condescend_v to_o the_o will_n of_o their_o emperor_n upon_o this_o consideration_n that_o although_o they_o be_v reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o shall_v they_o suffer_v no_o alteration_n either_o in_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o ceremony_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o hurt_n in_o cheat_v these_o latin_n by_o this_o fancy_n of_o a_o union_n which_o signify_v nothing_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o which_o yet_o will_v yield_v they_o great_a advantage_n in_o their_o affair_n and_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a reason_n which_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la offer_v to_o his_o clergy_n according_a to_o pachymerus_n his_o relation_n he_o show_v they_o say_v he_o that_o the_o only_a cause_n move_v he_o to_o procure_v this_o peace_n with_o the_o latin_a 1._o pachym_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 1._o church_n be_v to_o hinder_v those_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a war_n which_o threaten_v they_o and_o to_o spare_v his_o subject_n blood_n that_o as_o to_o the_o rest_n they_o may_v assure_v themselves_o that_o after_o the_o reunion_n their_o church_n shall_v remain_v as_o it_o be_v without_o any_o innovation_n that_o he_o himself_o will_v take_v care_n of_o it_o that_o the_o whole_a reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o article_n viz._n the_o primacy_n appeal_v and_o commemoration_n all_o which_o signify_v nothing_o if_o right_o consider_v for_o when_o say_v he_o will_v the_o pope_n come_v to_o constantinople_n to_o take_v possession_n of_o this_o primacy_n who_o will_v make_v appeal_n to_o end_v they_o in_o so_o far_o a_o country_n who_o will_v cross_v the_o sea_n for_o this_o and_o as_o to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o our_o patriarchal_a temple_n and_o your_o other_o great_a temple_n when_o the_o patriarch_n shall_v officiate_v there_o be_v prudent_a as_o you_o be_v can_v this_o appear_v such_o a_o strange_a thing_n to_o you_o do_v you_o not_o know_v the_o father_n have_v often_o make_v use_n of_o dispensation_n and_o frequent_o submit_v themselves_o for_o the_o public_a good_n pachymerus_n add_v that_o there_o be_v some_o in_o effect_n who_o let_v go_v these_o two_o article_n touch_v the_o primacy_n and_o appeal_n upon_o this_o consideration_n that_o the_o pope_n will_v have_v only_o the_o name_n and_o shadow_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o never_o enjoy_v the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o fine_a we_o need_v not_o question_n but_o this_o carriage_n of_o the_o emperor_n much_o encourage_v and_o embolden_v the_o latin_n to_o endeavour_v effectual_o to_o insinuate_v their_o opinion_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o both_o clergy_n and_o laity_n under_o pretence_n of_o instruct_v and_o make_v they_o capable_a of_o this_o union_n we_o know_v what_o a_o religious_a zeal_n can_v do_v and_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v countenance_v by_o power_n and_o second_v by_o hope_n of_o success_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n remain_v but_o some_o year_n in_o this_o condition_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o these_o have_v be_v but_o slight_a and_o transient_a attempt_n which_o have_v not_o have_v time_n to_o produce_v any_o great_a effect_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n which_o be_v to_o say_v since_o the_o time_n berengarius_fw-la be_v last_o condemn_v till_o now_o she_o have_v be_v continual_o as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a yoke_n and_o they_o have_v have_v all_o desirable_a opportunity_n to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v a_o kind_a of_o miracle_n if_o they_o have_v not_o obtain_v their_o ends._n for_o when_o man_n have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o ignorant_a and_o gross_a people_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o the_o greek_n be_v and_o have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n when_o person_n have_v have_v a_o familiar_a and_o ordinary_a commerce_n with_o they_o and_o have_v beside_o all_o proper_a mean_n to_o prevail_v on_o they_o as_o power_n authority_n mildness_n the_o way_n of_o instruction_n fear_v hope_v and_o moreover_o uphold_v by_o the_o emperor_n patriarch_n and_o bishop_n it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v difficult_a to_o do_v what_o one_o will_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o difficult_a not_o to_o do_v it_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o even_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v establish_v among_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n his_o proof_n will_v be_v useless_a and_o of_o no_o consequence_n as_o to_o our_o debate_n for_o it_o may_v always_o be_v answer_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o way_n of_o this_o communication_n be_v not_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v very_o sensible_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o say_v and_o therefore_o be_v willing_a to_o relate_v himself_o the_o great_a part_n of_o these_o historical_a passage_n i_o mention_v but_o he_o have_v otherwise_o represent_v they_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v draw_v fruitless_a and_o impertinent_a conclusion_n from_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n hinder_v we_o from_o make_v a_o just_a and_o right_a use_n of_o they_o this_o deceit_n of_o he_o be_v like_a to_o that_o he_o have_v use_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n we_o shall_v in_o the_o ensue_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n overthrow_v his_o pretend_a consequence_n it_o may_v suffice_v at_o present_a to_o observe_v the_o circuit_n he_o have_v take_v on_o purpose_n to_o divert_v his_o reader_n from_o discover_v the_o real_a truth_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v any_o rational_a man_n but_o will_v judge_v that_o see_v these_o doctrine_n appear_v not_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n before_o these_o disorder_n if_o they_o shall_v appear_v afterward_o they_o must_v be_v introduce_v by_o they_o this_o be_v a_o natural_a and_o plain_a conclusion_n chap._n iu._n that_o the_o monk_n and_o other_o emissary_n with_o which_o the_o eastern_a country_n have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n replenish_v do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n mr._n arnaud_n four_o deceit_n lay_v open_a mr._n arnaud_n four_o artifice_n consist_v in_o conceal_v from_o we_o the_o care_n take_v for_o several_a age_n to_o fill_v greece_n asia_n egypt_n ethiopia_n the_o india_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o country_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o people_n profess_v christianity_n with_o religious_a and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a person_n send_v
but_o suppose_v on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v not_o consecrate_v for_o if_o the_o greek_n believe_v they_o be_v consecrate_v it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o the_o latin_n to_o demand_v wherefore_o they_o join_v they_o with_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v likewise_o by_o arcudius_n that_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n maintain_v this_o opinion_n of_o the_o non-consecration_n of_o these_o particle_n not_o only_o as_o the_o bare_a opinion_n of_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n but_o as_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o he_o recite_v these_o word_n of_o gabriel_n what_o be_v it_o which_o persuade_v i_o 11._o arcud_v lib._n 5._o cap._n 11._o of_o this_o it_o be_v first_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o in_o fine_a i_o be_o persuade_v of_o this_o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o catholic_n church_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n teach_v and_o confirm_v by_o this_o catholic_n church_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o jesuit_n francis_n richard_n a_o emissary_n speak_v of_o this_o belief_n touch_v the_o non-consecration_n of_o the_o particle_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v have_v several_a erini_fw-la relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erini_fw-la dispute_n with_o the_o papa_n that_o embrace_v this_o false_a opinion_n and_o that_o the_o people_n for_o want_v of_o instruction_n know_v not_o what_o to_o believe_v have_v mr._n arnaud_n careful_o peruse_v leo_n allatius_n his_o chief_a author_n who_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o material_n touch_v this_o dispute_n about_o the_o greek_n he_o may_v have_v find_v this_o sentiment_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o mount_n athos_n all_o the_o monk_n say_v he_o that_o inhabit_v mount_n athos_n be_v of_o this_o nihus_n epist_n 2._o add_v nihus_n opinion_n as_o testify_v athanasius_n venoire_n the_o archbishop_n of_o imbre_fw-la who_o dwell_v a_o long_a time_n with_o they_o and_o i_o myself_o have_v see_v several_a who_o be_v priest_n that_o zealous_o maintain_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o will_v draw_v from_o one_o and_o the_o same_o principle_n very_o different_a conclusion_n the_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o particle_n be_v consecrate_v his_o conclusion_n be_v that_o they_o then_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o i_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o then_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o let_v we_o now_o see_v which_o of_o these_o conclusion_n be_v the_o true_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o any_o object_n against_o the_o greek_n that_o if_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o they_o which_o communicate_v of_o these_o partcle_n 330._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 1._o pag._n 330._o will_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v there_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n part_n of_o the_o host_n true_o consecrate_v which_o be_v mix_v with_o its_o particle_n not_o consecrate_v out_o of_o which_o afterward_o they_o distribute_v in_o a_o spoon_n the_o communion_n to_o the_o laity_n so_o that_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o all_o in_o general_n receive_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o it_o will_v only_o follow_v they_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o kind_n but_o this_o pretend_a answer_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n authority_n who_o allege_n not_o author_n to_o confirm_v it_o and_o arcudius_n who_o manage_n this_o dispute_n against_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n and_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v all_o he_o know_v make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o this_o error_n invincible_o prove_v the_o greek_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o we_o need_v but_o consider_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o express_v it_o and_o he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o simeon_n and_o gabriel_n the_o church_n upon_o just_a ground_n say_v simeon_n offer_v these_o particle_n to_o show_v that_o this_o lively_a sacrifice_n sanctify_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a but_o she_o make_v they_o not_o god_n by_o nature_n he_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o god_n by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n in_o their_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o become_v his_o body_n and_o this_o he_o clear_o express_v in_o these_o word_n the_o saint_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n be_v deify_v by_o grace_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o likewise_o the_o particle_n which_o be_v offer_v upon_o their_o account_n obtain_v holiness_n by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o become_v one_o with_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mixture_n but_o if_o you_o consider_v they_o separately_z they_o be_v not_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o be_v only_o join_v to_o they_o the_o archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o use_v the_o same_o comparison_n as_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n say_v he_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o enlighten_v they_o become_v god_n only_o by_o participation_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n so_o these_o particle_n although_o unite_v to_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o change_v but_o receive_v holiness_n by_o participation_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o day_n that_o all_o this_o have_v no_o sense_n but_o only_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o as_o these_o author_n suppose_v these_o particle_n be_v not_o transubstantiate_v so_o they_o suppose_v the_o great_a portion_n which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o from_o which_o alone_o be_v take_v what_o be_v reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a be_v effectual_o transubstantiate_v and_o become_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o stick_v to_o tell_v he_o his_o philosophy_n deceive_v he_o for_o these_o author_n do_v not_o dispute_v on_o this_o point_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o these_o particle_n be_v transubstantiate_v or_o not_o but_o whether_o they_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a portion_n and_o this_o do_v in_o truth_n suppose_v that_o the_o great_a portion_n become_v this_o body_n but_o not_o that_o it_o be_v transubstantiate_v the_o comparison_n they_o use_v do_v not_o favour_v this_o pretend_a supposition_n for_o they_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o this_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v indeed_o unite_v unto_o god_n and_o partake_v of_o his_o holiness_n but_o become_v not_o god_n by_o nature_n so_o the_o particle_n which_o represent_v the_o saint_n be_v real_o unite_v with_o the_o great_a one_o which_o represent_v our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o partake_v of_o its_o sanctification_n but_o they_o become_v not_o effectual_o what_o the_o great_a one_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v their_o reason_n which_o do_v not_o satisfy_v we_o how_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v make_v this_o body_n whether_o by_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o otherwise_o and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n logic_n conclude_v nothing_o let_v we_o see_v now_o the_o conclusion_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o first_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o in_o simeon_n sense_n these_o little_a particle_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n and_o represent_v the_o saint_n now_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o big_a cease_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o impertinent_a than_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_n to_o place_n in_o the_o same_o mystery_n round_o about_o our_o saviour_n who_o be_v in_o his_o own_o proper_a substance_n not_o real_a saint_n but_o little_a morsel_n of_o bread_n which_o represent_v they_o now_o methinks_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o reason_n in_o say_v that_o the_o great_a particle_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o according_a to_o their_o way_n mystical_a saint_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o great_a one_o be_v substantial_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o small_a one_o be_v only_a bread_n in_o substance_n and_o saint_n in_o the_o mystery_n moreover_o what_o mean_v simeon_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o small_a 11._o apud_fw-la arcud_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o particle_n become_v one_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mixture_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o they_o join_v they_o with_o
servitude_n by_o which_o the_o sacrament_n link_v we_o to_o god_n the_o body_n have_v nothing_o but_o what_o it_o derive_v from_o the_o soul_n and_o as_o its_o pollution_n proceed_v from_o the_o evil_a thought_n of_o the_o heart_n from_o the_o heart_n likewise_o come_v its_o sanctification_n as_o well_o that_o of_o the_o virtue_n as_o that_o of_o the_o mystery_n if_o then_o the_o soul_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o body_n to_o receive_v sanctification_n but_o the_o body_n on_o the_o contrary_a of_o the_o soul_n why_o then_o must_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v yet_o clothe_v with_o their_o body_n be_v great_a partaker_n of_o the_o mystery_n than_o those_o strip_v of_o they_o we_o must_v be_v strange_o prepossess_v with_o prejudice_n if_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o author_n only_o establish_v the_o sanctify_a and_o spiritual_a communion_n and_o not_o that_o of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v what_o he_o mean_v but_o if_o we_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o understand_v what_o he_o say_v viz._n that_o the_o gift_n be_v indeed_o receive_v by_o the_o body_n but_o it_o immediate_o pass_v to_o the_o soul_n and_o afterward_o communicate_v itself_o from_o the_o soul_n to_o the_o body_n do_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n descend_v immediate_o from_o the_o mouth_n into_o the_o stomach_n and_o do_v it_o not_o remain_v there_o till_o the_o change_n of_o the_o species_n how_o then_o shall_v we_o understand_v he_o when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o communion_n with_o jesus_n christ_n be_v first_o establish_v in_o the_o soul_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v establish_v on_o the_o contrary_a first_o of_o all_o in_o the_o body_n which_o will_v be_v the_o first_o subject_n that_o will_v receive_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n how_o shall_v we_o understand_v the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o all_o this_o discourse_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v no_o less_o partaker_n of_o this_o mystery_n than_o those_o of_o the_o live_n for_o the_o live_a do_v communicate_v after_o two_o manner_n spiritual_o and_o substantial_o whereas_o the_o dead_a only_o in_o one_o how_o in_o fine_a shall_v we_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n have_v no_o other_o sanctification_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o mystery_n than_o that_o which_o come_v to_o it_o from_o the_o soul_n be_v it_o no_o wise_a sanctify_v by_o touch_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n cabasilas_n stay_n be_v not_o here_o for_o conclude_v by_o way_n of_o interrogation_n that_o the_o soul_n clothe_v with_o their_o body_n do_v not_o more_o partake_v of_o the_o mystery_n than_o those_o which_o be_v strip_v of_o they_o he_o continue_v to_o demand_v what_o they_o have_v more_o be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o they_o see_v the_o priest_n and_o receive_v from_o he_o 43._o cap._n 43._o the_o gift_n but_o they_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n have_v the_o great_a eternal_a high_a priest_n who_o be_v to_o they_o all_o these_o thing_n it_o be_v he_o indeed_o that_o administer_v to_o they_o that_o true_o receive_v be_v there_o ever_o any_o man_n that_o betray_v such_o a_o want_n of_o memory_n as_o this_o man_n do_v shall_v it_o be_v suppose_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n can_v he_o not_o remember_v that_o the_o live_a have_v not_o only_o this_o advantage_n above_o the_o dead_a to_o behold_v the_o priest_n and_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o gift_n but_o likewise_o to_o receive_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o their_o saviour_n can_v not_o he_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n remain_v common_a both_o to_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o substantial_a be_v particular_o to_o the_o live_n moreover_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v in_o say_v that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n that_o administer_v it_o to_o the_o dead_a so_o it_o be_v he_o likewise_o that_o give_v it_o to_o the_o live_a that_o effectual_o receive_v it_o be_v it_o that_o the_o priest_n who_o give_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o true_o and_o effectual_o administer_v it_o be_v it_o that_o this_o substance_n which_o be_v call_v with_o so_o great_a a_o emphasis_n the_o truth_n and_o reality_n and_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n always_o understand_v when_o he_o find_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o i_o say_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o truth_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v without_o doubt_n remove_v all_o these_o difficulty_n when_o he_o please_v and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o will_v find_v a_o way_n to_o reconcile_v they_o with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n see_v he_o himself_o have_v heretofore_o write_v that_o god_n admit_v 725._o of_o frequent_a com._n part_n 3._o p._n 725._o we_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o food_n which_o the_o elect_n feed_v on_o to_o all_o eternity_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o but_o only_o that_o here_o he_o take_v from_o we_o the_o sensible_a taste_n and_o sight_n of_o it_o reserve_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o for_o we_o when_o we_o come_v to_o heaven_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o body_n doubt_n but_o that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o transubstantiator_n see_v he_o have_v with_o so_o much_o honour_n vanquish_v the_o minister_n claude_n and_o yet_o that_o what_o he_o have_v maintain_v be_v not_o contradictory_n to_o the_o discourse_n of_o cabasilas_n i_o do_v very_o believe_v his_o single_a proposition_n have_v almost_o as_o much_o force_n as_o whatsoever_o i_o have_v mention_v from_o cabasilas_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n between_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o faithful_a on_o earth_n and_o that_o of_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sight_n and_o sensible_a taste_n which_o we_o have_v not_o here_o nor_o shall_v have_v but_o in_o heaven_n i_o do_v not_o see_v any_o reason_n wherefore_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v so_o bestir_v himself_o to_o show_v we_o that_o what_o we_o take_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n and_o which_o enter_v into_o our_o stomach_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o elect_n in_o heaven_n do_v not_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n but_o it_o be_v no_o way_n reasonable_a that_o what_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v say_v at_o one_o time_n contradictory_o to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v at_o another_o shall_v serve_v i_o as_o a_o rule_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o author_n all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v in_o his_o favour_n be_v this_o free_o to_o offer_v he_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o proof_n take_v from_o cabasilas_n when_o he_o shall_v have_v make_v his_o proposition_n to_o be_v approve_v of_o in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n chap._n vii_o that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v and_o consequent_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n the_o thirteen_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o illusion_n we_o may_v i_o think_v already_o begin_v to_o doubt_v whether_o the_o greek_n have_v in_o effect_n the_o same_o sentiment_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o the_o assurance_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v give_v we_o thereof_o be_v well_o ground_v he_o appear_v very_o brisk_a and_o confident_a in_o assert_v this_o point_n and_o behave_v himself_o as_o a_o person_n that_o have_v already_o conquer_v but_o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o these_o flourish_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o rhetoric_n which_o teach_v man_n to_o put_v forth_o their_o voice_n in_o the_o weak_a part_n of_o their_o cause_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v obtain_v that_o by_o noise_n which_o they_o can_v not_o by_o reason_n but_o howsoever_o it_o may_v now_o be_v demand_v what_o will_v become_v of_o all_o those_o historical_a collection_n argument_n attestation_n consequence_n key_n system_n those_o confident_a defy_v and_o challenge_n to_o produce_v any_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o truth_n or_o reason_n against_o his_o proof_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o this_o great_a torrent_n of_o eloquence_n and_o mundane_a philosophy_n aurae_fw-la omnia_fw-la discerpunt_fw-la &_o nubes_fw-la irrita_fw-la donant_fw-la the_o proof_n i_o have_v already_o produce_v do_v sufficient_o confirm_v this_o but_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v far_o offer_v will_n yet_o more_o evidence_n it_o
cyrillus_n ever_o contradict_v by_o his_o action_n any_o of_o these_o sentiment_n nor_o believe_v these_o opinion_n oblige_v he_o to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o forsake_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n his_o whole_a conduct_n show_v on_o the_o contrary_n he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o labour_v at_o the_o establishment_n of_o perfect_a piety_n in_o his_o church_n in_o oppose_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o power_n the_o progress_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o condemn_v and_o not_o leave_v a_o flock_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o of_o which_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n all_o which_o he_o do_v to_o the_o last_o breath_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n nor_o be_v he_o false_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o conscience_n he_o publish_v his_o confession_n and_o put_v it_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o maintain_v it_o before_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o ambassador_n from_o christian_a monarch_n so_o that_o it_o be_v only_a passion_n that_o extort_a this_o saying_n from_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o be_v a_o damnable_a hypocrite_n and_o one_o that_o make_v his_o faith_n buckle_v to_o his_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o same_o passion_n cause_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o advantageous_a judgement_n 417._o lib._n 4_o cap._n 11._o pag._n 417._o we_o make_v of_o this_o person_n show_v that_o our_o sect_n have_v no_o true_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o spirit_n which_o animate_v we_o be_v rather_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o a_o cabal_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o a_o spirit_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o true_a piety_n god_n who_o be_v the_o witness_n of_o our_o innocency_n can_v be_v when_o he_o please_v the_o protector_n of_o it_o our_o interest_n be_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o defend_v they_o so_o likewise_o we_o beseech_v he_o to_o forgive_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o injury_n he_o do_v we_o we_o appear_v extreme_a odious_a in_o his_o sight_n but_o when_o please_v god_n to_o inspire_v he_o with_o more_o equitable_a sentiment_n he_o will_v judge_v whole_o otherwise_o in_o this_o hope_n we_o will_v comfort_v ourselves_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o who_o be_v accuse_v say_v saint_n chrysostom_n to_o be_v seditious_a person_n and_o innovator_n that_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o disturb_v the_o rom._n chrysostom_n hem._n 23._o in_o rom._n public_a peace_n we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o refute_v these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n by_o a_o christian_a deportment_n without_o forget_v our_o duty_n be_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o despiteful_o use_v we_o england_n and_o holland_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v be_v there_o occasion_n the_o action_n of_o their_o ambassador_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o cyrillus_n without_o my_o interpose_v and_o as_o they_o be_v not_o the_o master_n nor_o directour_n of_o his_o conscience_n so_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prescribe_v he_o what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o make_v they_o responsable_a for_o his_o conduct_n in_o those_o particular_n they_o have_v be_v no_o far_o concern_v in_o the_o action_n of_o this_o patriarch_n than_o this_o that_o have_v know_v he_o in_o their_o country_n when_o he_o be_v there_o their_o acquaintance_n be_v turn_v into_o mutual_a familiarity_n when_o they_o find_v he_o at_o constantinople_n but_o this_o familiarity_n reach_v no_o far_a than_o the_o usual_a service_n person_n of_o merit_n be_v wont_v mutual_o to_o render_v to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o opinion_n in_o religion_n they_o help_v he_o to_o book_n and_o to_o the_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n with_o learned_a man_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n condemn_v this_o commerce_n and_o make_v it_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n 422._o pag._n 422._o as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o who_o need_v be_v trouble_v thereat_o stranger_n at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o friendship_n and_o civility_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o these_o ambassador_n be_v glad_a to_o find_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n to_o be_v so_o agreeable_a with_o several_a doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n believe_v to_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o a_o union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o they_o condole_v the_o affliction_n to_o which_o his_o dignity_n and_o virtue_n render_v he_o obnoxious_a and_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v he_o all_o the_o good_a office_n in_o their_o power_n and_o what_o be_v there_o unlawful_a in_o all_o this_o must_v cyrillus_n therefore_o be_v one_o of_o their_o creature_n or_o govern_v himself_o according_a to_o their_o direction_n have_v they_o say_v 420._o pag._n 420._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o declaration_n of_o his_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n why_o will_v he_o have_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o untruth_n do_v ever_o any_o body_n see_v any_o thing_n more_o captious_a than_o to_o establish_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o answer_n from_o our_o part_n a_o false_a foundation_n to_o build_v thereon_o a_o invective_n have_v they_o say_v they_o have_v in_o fine_a oblige_v he_o but_o shall_v they_o say_v they_o oblige_v he_o not_o to_o this_o confession_n but_o that_o he_o make_v it_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o own_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n now_o this_o be_v what_o they_o be_v without_o doubt_n ready_a to_o affirm_v see_v it_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n as_o to_o his_o be_v canonize_v among_o we_o for_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o affirm_v he_o know_v we_o have_v no_o such_o power_n it_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o already_o mention_v his_o memory_n be_v still_o precious_a among_o the_o greek_n as_o that_o of_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o christ_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v hereafter_o but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v he_o one_o of_o our_o saint_n or_o martyr_n shall_v we_o press_v those_o that_o judge_v thus_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n perhaps_o they_o will_v be_v straighten_a to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o they_o on_o the_o same_o maxim_n on_o which_o they_o will_v have_v that_o of_o this_o patriarch_n judge_v and_o the_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o how_o can_v they_o in_o conscience_n approve_v that_o their_o scholar_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v whole_o their_o creature_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o promote_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v shall_v take_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o afterward_o be_v raise_v to_o bishopric_n by_o schismatical_a patriarch_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v in_o their_o communion_n and_o dependence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o church_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v continual_o excommunicate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o their_o sacrifice_n be_v abhor_v and_o this_o sentence_n read_v every_o year_n in_o their_o church_n confound_v be_v all_o they_o that_o triod_n in_o triod_n offer_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n wherein_o purgatory_n be_v reject_v and_o it_o be_v hold_v a_o crime_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n wherein_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v hold_v carve_a image_n condemn_v and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o over_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n how_o in_o conscience_n can_v these_o say_a scholar_n be_v advance_v to_o patriarchates_n elect_v and_o consecrate_v by_o schismatical_a metropolitains_n and_o place_v at_o the_o head_n of_o a_o church_n which_o profess_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o all_o the_o latin_n in_o general_n be_v excommunicate_v what_o i_o say_v be_v ground_v on_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o deny_v for_o shall_v he_o do_v it_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ever_o think_v fit_v to_o permit_v the_o scholar_n 4._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr procuran_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n to_o take_v order_n when_o in_o greece_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o use_v this_o indulgence_n or_o dispensation_n to_o the_o end_n the_o patriarch_n may_v not_o
any_o purgatory_n but_o moscov_n sigism_n com._n ver_fw-la moscov_n hold_v that_o every_o one_o after_o death_n go_v to_o the_o place_n he_o deserve_v good_a people_n into_o a_o place_n of_o serenity_n among_o angel_n and_o the_o wicked_a into_o dismal_a and_o dark_a shade_n among_o terrible_a devil_n where_o they_o expect_v the_o last_o judgement_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a know_v they_o be_v in_o god_n favour_n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o place_n they_o be_v in_o and_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o angel_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o so_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n goar_n testify_v that_o ligaridius_n a_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n expound_v exeq._n jacob._n gore_n in_o notis_fw-la in_o offic_n exeq._n the_o meaning_n of_o those_o frequent_a alleluja_n sing_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o decease_a say_v they_o be_v sing_v as_o sign_n of_o joy_n that_o those_o who_o remain_v alive_a may_v rejoice_v in_o that_o the_o defunct_a have_v happy_o leave_v this_o miserable_a life_n and_o be_v now_o in_o possession_n of_o everlasting_a bliss_n it_o appear_v then_o by_o this_o diversity_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o regulate_v on_o this_o subject_a among_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o cyrillus_n may_v assert_v the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o article_n before_o we_o without_o contradict_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o his_o church_n beside_o his_o term_n be_v not_o so_o strict_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v well_o accommodate_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v the_o soul_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n or_o a_o perfect_a felicity_n till_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o state_n of_o decease_a person_n for_o he_o say_v only_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v in_o bliss_n or_o misery_n and_o assoon_o as_o ever_o they_o leave_v their_o body_n be_v either_o in_o heaven_n or_o hell_n which_o will_v bear_v this_o sense_n that_o judgement_n be_v already_o pass_v upon_o they_o and_o that_o god_n have_v already_o show_v they_o their_o condition_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o damnation_n of_o the_o one_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_a and_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o other_o not_o yet_o complete_v and_o this_o sense_n seem_v to_o be_v favour_v by_o what_o cyrillus_n add_v immediate_o afterward_o that_o every_o one_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o condition_n he_o be_v in_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o he_o will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o not_o of_o the_o full_a and_o perfect_a execution_n of_o this_o judgement_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n most_o certain_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n the_o one_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o other_a that_n they_o reject_v the_o purgatory_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o cyrillus_n touch_v not_o on_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_z as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o agree_v very_o well_o therein_o with_o his_o own_o people_n for_o he_o call_v purgatory_n a_o imagination_n not_o to_o be_v admit_v so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o accuse_v he_o of_o contradict_v the_o greek_n in_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o come_v now_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n three_o objection_n which_o consist_v of_o two_o pretend_a condemnation_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n the_o one_o under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o the_o other_a under_o parthenius_n i_o have_v already_o discourse_v of_o those_o two_o piece_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n nüet_o wherein_o i_o have_v show_v they_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v fictious_a but_o if_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o consult_v what_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o write_v touch_v the_o matter_n he_o may_v here_o behold_v a_o compendium_n of_o my_o reason_n i._o although_o these_o narrative_n have_v be_v often_o print_v there_o have_v be_v no_o body_n yet_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o own_o and_o warrant_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o to_o the_o public_a there_o be_v one_o of_o they_o print_v from_o a_o manuscript_n send_v from_o rome_n and_o the_o other_a from_o a_o edition_n print_v at_o jasi_n in_o moldavia_n publish_v by_o a_o certain_a monk_n name_v arsenius_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v great_a assurance_n give_v than_o what_o we_o have_v already_o see_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o authorise_v so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o determination_n of_o two_o late_a council_n the_o one_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o and_o the_o other_a in_o 1642._o ii_o these_o two_o narrative_n contradict_v one_o another_o the_o first_o of_o they_o which_o be_v publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n be_v subscribe_v by_o several_a of_o those_o who_o hand_n be_v to_o the_o second_o and_o by_o the_o same_o parthenius_n to_o who_o this_o last_o be_v attribute_v and_o yet_o in_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o first_o the_o first_o express_o anathematize_n cyrillus_n and_o call_v he_o a_o impious_a and_o wicked_a person_n the_o second_o say_v only_o there_o be_v certain_a article_n produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n the_o first_o condemn_v with_o a_o anathema_n these_o article_n the_o second_o say_v it_o be_v propose_v in_o the_o synod_n whether_o they_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o hold_v for_o pious_a and_o orthodox_n point_n or_o reject_v as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o that_o make_v the_o second_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o first_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v both_o find_v subscribe_v by_o the_o same_o person_n iii_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o first_o synod_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n nor_o that_o parthenius_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v hold_v the_o second_o will_v have_v so_o light_o and_o fraudulent_o condemn_v cyrillus_n lucaris_n see_v one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a officer_n of_o his_o chamber_n and_o the_o other_a his_o protector_n and_o intimate_a friend_n iv_o arsenius_n the_o monk_n from_o who_o it_o be_v say_v we_o have_v the_o pretend_a account_n of_o the_o synod_n under_o parthenius_n and_o who_o send_v it_o from_o constantinople_n to_o a_o nameless_a friend_n at_o venice_n have_v stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rail_n against_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n yet_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v its_o first_o condemnation_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n which_o show_v we_o that_o these_o be_v counterfeit_a piece_n compose_v at_o several_a time_n and_o by_o different_a person_n who_o not_o consult_v one_o another_o nor_o furnish_v with_o sufficient_a instruction_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o several_a contradiction_n i_o will_v now_o add_v to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v some_o other_o remark_n which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a the_o first_o be_v that_o when_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n appear_v in_o our_o western_a part_n the_o first_o game_n that_o be_v play_v be_v to_o deny_v it_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o feign_a story_n but_o when_o this_o shift_n will_v no_o long_o serve_v turn_n and_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v make_v evident_a than_o a_o account_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n appear_v which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v substitute_v as_o a_o new_a remedy_n instead_o of_o the_o other_o which_o can_v be_v of_o no_o long_o use_v second_o what_o parthenius_n be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o article_n produce_v under_o cyrillus_n his_o name_n be_v as_o every_o man_n may_v discover_v the_o style_n of_o the_o western_a people_n and_o not_o that_o of_o parthenius_n himself_o who_o can_v not_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n nor_o his_o synod_n neither_o because_o it_o be_v notorious_a in_o constantinople_n that_o this_o confession_n be_v in_o effect_n cyrillus_n his_o own_o see_v he_o offer_v it_o in_o a_o council_n and_o open_o justify_v it_o before_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o grand_a senior_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o several_a ambassador_n and_o because_o parthenius_n and_o his_o bishop_n in_o the_o precede_a synod_n have_v already_o consider_v it_o as_o unquestionable_o he_o moreover_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o parthenius_n and_o his_o council_n will_v thus_o gross_o and_o slanderous_o impute_v to_o cyrillus_n a_o thing_n that_o be_v false_a as_o they_o do_v for_o cyrillus_n have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o article_n of_o his_o confession_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n from_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o vary_v the_o first_o article_n of_o the_o censure_n bear_v that_o he_o assert_v contrary_a to_o
our_o sense_n he_o must_v say_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o the_o bread_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n why_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v flesh_n to_o we_o for_o this_o doubt_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n in_o virtue_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v that_o which_o dissipate_v the_o doubt_n and_o make_v it_o vanish_v it_o come_v either_o from_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n and_o not_o the_o figure_n of_o flesh_n or_o from_o this_o other_o proposition_n that_o it_o be_v flesh_n even_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n but_o the_o doubt_n resolve_v itself_o by_o this_o last_o proposition_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n second_o it_o appear_v likewise_o from_o thence_o that_o theophylact_fw-mi have_v not_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o thought_n for_o if_o he_o have_v it_o in_o his_o thought_n he_o must_v have_v solve_v the_o difficulty_n in_o another_o manner_n he_o must_v have_v say_v that_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n remain_v but_o that_o its_o substance_n be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n but_o bread_n but_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o doubt_n will_v not_o have_v cease_v as_o they_o do_v now_o for_o it_o may_v be_v demand_v how_o this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n subsist_v alone_o without_o its_o natural_a substance_n how_o our_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v by_o a_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v not_o bread_n and_o by_o a_o real_a substance_n of_o flesh_n which_o appear_v not_o flesh_n how_o this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a question_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o theophylact's_n text._n three_o it_o appear_v likewise_o that_o theophylact_v believe_v that_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n it_o must_v needs_o appear_v flesh_n for_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n that_o god_n change_v it_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n he_o leave_v it_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o otherwise_o our_o infirmity_n will_v not_o be_v succour_v and_o we_o must_v unavoidable_o behold_v flesh_n in_o its_o natural_a form_n mr._n arnaud_n not_o like_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n which_o be_v find_v thus_o describe_v in_o proper_a term_n in_o theophylact_n discourse_n endeavour_n to_o give_v three_o different_a explication_n of_o they_o and_o leave_v we_o at_o liberty_n to_o choose_v either_o of_o they_o first_o that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o flesh_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o reality_n the_o internal_a essence_n of_o this_o flesh_n the_o second_o that_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o greek_n to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o force_n or_o power_n of_o flesh_n to_o signify_v flesh_n full_a of_o efficacy_n the_o three_o that_o when_o two_o thing_n be_v join_v together_o in_o truth_n and_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o to_o who_o we_o speak_v it_o often_o happen_v 2._o these_o 2._o that_o in_o express_v they_o we_o denote_v but_o one_o without_o exclude_v the_o other_o and_o with_o a_o design_n to_o make_v the_o other_o understand_v which_o we_o do_v not_o express_v by_o that_o which_o we_o do_v which_o he_o afterward_o explain_v in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v certain_a likewise_o that_o it_o become_v full_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n these_o two_o truth_n be_v join_v and_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o each_o other_o and_o therefore_o it_o oft_o happen_v that_o author_n do_v joint_o express_v they_o as_o do_v euthymius_n who_o tell_v we_o in_o express_a term_n that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o supernatural_a operation_n so_o he_o change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n into_o his_o proper_a body_n which_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n and_o into_o his_o proper_a blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o but_o as_o these_o two_o change_n be_v still_o join_v in_o effect_n and_o the_o father_n suppose_v they_o be_v join_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o faithful_a it_o suffice_v they_o to_o express_v the_o one_o to_o make_v the_o other_o understand_v and_o thus_o they_o tell_v we_o a_o hundred_o time_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n without_o express_v it_o be_v fill_v with_o its_o virtue_n because_o one_o follow_v the_o other_o and_o theophylact_v have_v tell_v we_o several_a time_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n tell_v we_o once_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o its_o strength_n as_o the_o sequel_n of_o a_o mystery_n which_o make_v it_o conceive_v whole_o entire_a because_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o nor_o his_o body_n from_o its_o virtue_n it_o never_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o mind_n that_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o have_v only_o in_o the_o eucharist_n its_o strength_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o they_o believe_v that_o we_o have_v only_o this_o strength_n and_o virtue_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v real_o and_o true_o present_a in_o our_o mystery_n and_o it_o be_v by_o these_o engine_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v transubstantiation_n from_o the_o passage_n of_o theophylact._n but_o in_o general_a all_o these_o three_o explication_n appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v force_v and_o neither_o of_o they_o to_o be_v choose_v there_o need_v not_o this_o great_a stir_n to_o find_v theophylact_n real_a mean_v he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o what_o his_o expression_n plain_o intimate_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o he_o mean_v nothing_o else_o have_v he_o believe_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v say_v so_o as_o well_o as_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o as_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o difficulty_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o resolve_v oblige_v he_o to_o explain_v himself_o clear_o about_o it_o why_o do_v not_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n appear_v to_o be_v so_o because_o its_o substance_n be_v only_o change_v and_o its_o accident_n remain_v a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n must_v needs_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o explication_n especial_o can_v have_v no_o ground_n because_o that_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v its_o truth_n reality_n and_o inward_a essence_n it_o be_v only_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v this_o truth_n or_o this_o reality_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o operation_n or_o effect_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n instance_n confirm_v what_o i_o say_v for_o when_o st._n paul_n say_v speak_v of_o hypocrite_n that_o they_o have_v a_o form_n or_o appearance_n of_o godliness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o that_o they_o deny_v the_o power_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o mean_v they_o have_v only_o a_o false_a appearance_n of_o it_o a_o vain_a shadow_n but_o not_o the_o reality_n of_o it_o which_o be_v see_v by_o its_o effect_n so_o when_o hesychius_n say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n ignorant_o not_o to_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o and_o to_o be_v ignorant_a that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o truth_n that_o this_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o mystery_n and_o not_o know_v the_o virtue_n of_o they_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o the_o mystery_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n but_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a understanding_n which_o be_v what_o he_o call_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o what_o offer_v itself_o to_o our_o sight_n be_v only_o the_o shadow_n and_o vale_n of_o the_o mystery_n but_o that_o the_o divine_a object_n represent_v by_o these_o sensible_a thing_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v what_o he_o call_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystery_n because_o its_o whole_a operation_n and_o effect_n depend_v only_o on_o they_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v of_o paschasius_fw-la beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o author_n who_o affect_v obscurity_n as_o be_v usual_a with_o innovator_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n in_o
more_o impertinent_a than_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n if_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o be_v true_a he_o conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n now_o to_o the_o end_n his_o state_n in_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v of_o consequence_n to_o that_o wherein_o he_o be_v before_o his_o resurrection_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o world_n he_o be_v in_o it_o under_o the_o sensible_a accident_n of_o bread_n entire_o such_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o talk_v walk_v and_o converse_v he_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n for_o unless_o this_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o anastasius_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o take_v on_o it_o a_o corruptible_a form_n see_v he_o know_v that_o this_o body_n be_v now_o incorruptible_a in_o heaven_n and_o that_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o it_o become_v every_o day_n corruptible_a in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o change_v its_o form_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o anastasius_n suppose_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o same_o form_n it_o be_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n for_o suppose_v it_o change_v its_o form_n i_o understand_v not_o the_o conclusion_n the_o heretic_n gaynite_a may_v still_o allege_v that_o as_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v this_o body_n be_v corruptible_a in_o heaven_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a during_o the_o time_n he_o be_v on_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o form_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o render_v he_o corruptible_a and_o thus_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v christ_n body_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o form_n when_o he_o be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n that_o it_o have_v now_o in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o this_o supposition_n be_v the_o great_a degree_n of_o folly_n there_o be_v no_o man_n of_o sense_n that_o will_v own_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o then_o perceive_v what_o judgement_n to_o make_v of_o anastasius_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v he_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a by_o what_o i_o now_o say_v that_o anastasius_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o have_v he_o believe_v it_o he_o will_v never_o have_v reason_v as_o he_o do_v nor_o suppose_a as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o principle_n altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n but_o what_o be_v then_o this_o author_n sense_n i_o answer_v that_o when_o he_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o common_a bread_n such_o as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n his_o meaning_n be_v manifest_a to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v bread_n when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o that_o of_o the_o he-goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v it_o be_v clear_a he_o do_v not_o absolute_o reject_v the_o figure_n but_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o legal_a figure_n which_o represent_v christ_n only_o obscure_o and_o imperfect_o whereas_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o clear_o and_o perfect_o represent_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v that_o although_o the_o greek_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o do_v they_o affirm_v it_o 630._o ibid._n p._n 630._o be_v a_o representation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o life_n and_o that_o the_o same_o author_n which_o teach_v the_o one_o teach_v the_o other_o so_o that_o so_o far_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o anastasius_n discourse_n but_o what_o be_v easy_a when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n which_o not_o only_o be_v so_o perfect_a a_o representation_n of_o it_o that_o one_o may_v say_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o not_o a_o figure_n but_o which_o even_o have_v receive_v the_o supernatural_a form_n thereof_o or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o character_n of_o it_o which_o be_v its_o virtue_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o say_v of_o wax_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o king_n seal_n that_o it_o be_v his_o real_a seal_n if_o we_o find_v any_o roughness_n in_o this_o expression_n we_o must_v remember_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v the_o same_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o that_o we_o have_v show_v that_o what_o he_o call_v roughness_n be_v mere_a absurdity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o suffer_v that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o bare_a roughness_n and_o offensiveness_n in_o the_o term_n and_o which_o moreover_o do_v well_o agree_v with_o anastasius_n his_o reason_v than_o that_o wherein_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v we_o must_v likewise_o remember_v the_o exposition_n which_o the_o greek_n themselves_o do_v give_v to_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n the_o body_n itself_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o augmentation_n thereof_o which_o make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o must_v know_v in_o fine_a that_o the_o eutychiens_n against_o who_o anastasius_n dispute_v be_v wont_a to_o attribute_v to_o christ_n in_o their_o discourse_n when_o urge_v no_o other_o than_o a_o fantastical_a and_o imaginary_a body_n and_o not_o a_o real_a humane_a body_n which_o oblige_v anastasius_n to_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n not_o of_o a_o chimerical_a but_o real_a body_n this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o sense_n of_o anastasius_n his_o argument_n lie_v open_a before_o we_o he_o mean_v that_o see_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o mystery_n in_o which_o be_v express_v the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n be_v as_o it_o be_v corruptible_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n corruptible_a before_o his_o resurrection_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n before_o its_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n which_o be_v observe_v touch_v the_o natural_a body_n while_o it_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o bread_n let_v but_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n be_v compare_v with_o that_o of_o zonaras_n which_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n and_o damascen_n in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o i_o likewise_o mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o with_o what_o i_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v cabasilas_n his_o sense_n and_o there_o will_v appear_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o as_o to_o that_o other_o passage_n of_o anastasius_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v against_o a_o heretic_n call_v timotheus_n who_o affirm_v 634._o ibid._n p._n 634._o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o incarnation_n to_o be_v the_o only_a divinity_n we_o must_v make_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o it_o as_o the_o former_a for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n can_v be_v detain_v chew_v divide_v change_v cut_v etc._n etc._n as_o be_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o we_o must_v according_a to_o this_o heretic_n doctrine_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v in_o truth_n christ_n visible_a terrestrial_a and_o create_v body_n and_o blood_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o accident_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o no_o wise_a agreeable_a to_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o change_v and_o alteration_n but_o only_o to_o his_o body_n we_o must_v therefore_o say_v the_o bread_n do_v not_o pass_v through_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n under_o which_o our_o saviour_n pass_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o unity_n and_o identity_n of_o this_o oeconomy_n have_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o can_v he_o miss_v tell_v his_o adversary_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o
body_n itself_o that_o they_o make_v not_o use_v of_o this_o principle_n the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o original_a to_o show_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o original_a and_o not_o the_o figure_n that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v this_o ridiculous_a argument_n the_o eucharist_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n it_o be_v not_o then_o the_o figure_n of_o it_o i_o answer_v we_o cite_v not_o paschasius_fw-la his_o adversary_n for_o that_o purpose_n we_o instance_a they_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v no_o new_a or_o extraordinary_a matter_n to_o understand_v by_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n his_o body_n in_o virtue_n see_v several_a in_o the_o nine_o century_n understand_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n but_o say_v he_o they_o say_v not_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o and_o ibid._n ibid._n true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n appear_v to_o we_o they_o do_v say_v it_o nor_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o figure_n nor_o reason_v like_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n and_o from_o thence_o we_o may_v well_o conclude_v they_o admit_v not_o the_o entire_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o this_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n to_o infer_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o not_o the_o figure_n of_o it_o but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o by_o the_o term_n of_o body_n they_o understand_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n have_v their_o error_n say_v mr._n ibid._n ibid._n arnaud_n lead_v they_o to_o understand_v by_o the_o word_n body_n the_o figure_n and_o virtue_n common_a sense_n will_v have_v force_v they_o to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o proper_a term_n to_o make_v themselves_o understand_v but_o i_o say_v the_o greek_n do_v explain_v themselves_o in_o proper_a term_n ely_n de_fw-fr crete_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v not_o he_o naz._n com._n in_o greg._n naz._n plain_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o christ_n body_n do_v not_o cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o eutychius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n do_v not_o theophylact_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n have_v not_o damascen_n say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n a_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n tell_v we_o that_o christ_n joyns_n his_o divinity_n to_o these_o thing_n which_o be_v familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n and_o how_o many_o more_o such_o like_a exposition_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o passage_n i_o already_o produce_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v this_o language_n be_v so_o unnatural_a and_o strange_a that_o to_o make_v this_o pretend_a 669._o c._n 5._o p._n 669._o sense_n of_o it_o intelligible_a it_o ought_v to_o be_v proclaim_v with_o sound_n of_o trumpet_n throughout_o all_o the_o east_n and_o notice_n give_v to_o all_o people_n that_o these_o word_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o unheard_a of_o sense_n otherwise_o all_o these_o author_n ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v as_o cheat_n and_o impostor_n the_o greek_n will_v answer_v he_o that_o all_o his_o rhetoric_n be_v void_a of_o reason_n in_o whatsoever_o humour_n it_o come_v from_o he_o they_o have_v sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o to_o those_o that_o have_v ear_n they_o be_v not_o deceiver_n for_o they_o never_o so_o much_o as_o once_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n but_o often_o the_o contrary_a namely_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n it_o be_v better_o in_o my_o mind_n to_o reserve_v these_o proclamation_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n there_o ought_v no_o more_o of_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o be_v allege_v see_v they_o be_v so_o troublesome_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o see_v i_o have_v incur_v his_o indignation_n for_o quote_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o facundus_n it_o be_v fit_v the_o world_n shall_v henceforward_o know_v how_o to_o avoid_v offend_v he_o this_o passage_n say_v he_o of_o facundus_n must_v be_v bring_v in_o every_o where_o right_a or_o wrong_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v 684._o c._n 6._o p._n 684._o be_v take_v for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o body_n in_o which_o point_n facundus_n be_v silent_a the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v take_v in_o another_o sense_n than_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n natural_a body_n and_o of_o this_o facundus_n speak_v to_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o to_o contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o be_v two_o expression_n which_o signify_v at_o bottom_n the_o same_o thing_n in_o facundus_n his_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o good_a ground_n we_o have_v allege_v he_o but_o when_o a_o passage_n perplex_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o must_v be_v lay_v aside_o because_o it_o disturb_v his_o brain_n omit_v then_o facundus_n for_o this_o time_n in_o compliance_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n term_v iconoclaste_n this_o council_n say_v first_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n 6._o apud_fw-la council_n nicen._n art_n 6._o a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v clear_a their_o sense_n be_v that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v a_o image_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o say_v thereupon_o their_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o only_o a_o matter_n which_o keep_v the_o figure_n and_o resemblance_n of_o it_o be_v in_o my_o mind_n as_o frivolous_a a_o shift_n and_o evasion_n as_o ever_o be_v use_v for_o what_o may_v not_o a_o man_n elude_v if_o he_o may_v expound_v these_o term_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o these_o not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o figure_n and_o resemblance_n beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o that_o i_o may_v not_o so_o much_o as_o humble_o 689._o c._n 7._o p._n 689._o propose_v my_o doubt_n and_o must_v be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o person_n extreme_a modest_a otherwise_o all_o people_n will_v wonder_v so_o easy_a a_o matter_n shall_v startle_v i_o that_o i_o consult_v not_o common_a sense_n touch_v what_o i_o ought_v to_o say_v and_o that_o my_o head_n be_v so_o full_a of_o calvinistical_a subtlety_n that_o i_o can_v speak_v after_o the_o rate_n of_o other_o men._n he_o afterward_o 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o fall_v upon_o a_o discourse_n which_o take_v up_o six_o great_a page_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o when_o the_o judgement_n of_o reason_n or_o faith_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o sense_n and_o concupiscence_n there_o be_v form_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n which_o subsist_v together_o the_o one_o conformable_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o sense_n and_o concupiscence_n and_o the_o other_o to_o faith_n and_o reason_n to_o establish_v this_o principle_n he_o say_v that_o faith_n change_v the_o judgement_n of_o sense_n and_o concupiscence_n and_o show_v we_o that_o what_o we_o call_v good_a be_v a_o real_a evil_n that_o our_o evil_n be_v real_a good_n that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v happy_a be_v real_o miserable_a the_o rich_a poor_a the_o poor_a rich_a the_o wise_a fooll_n the_o prudent_a imprudent_a and_o the_o know_v ignorant_a he_o add_v that_o philosophy_n oft_o overthrow_v the_o common_a notion_n of_o thing_n that_o the_o thomist_n affirm_v matter_n have_v no_o existence_n that_o a_o dead_a body_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o a_o live_a one_o that_o some_o philosopher_n of_o this_o age_n teach_v that_o animal_n be_v only_o machines_n and_o automates_n and_o sensible_a quality_n be_v not_o in_o the_o thing_n themselves_o but_o be_v the_o impression_n of_o our_o sense_n that_o several_a of_o the_o most_o profound_a astrologer_n believe_v with_o copernicus_n that_o the_o sun_n and_o star_n be_v unmovable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o earth_n which_o by_o its_o various_a motion_n make_v day_n and_o night_n and_o variety_n of_o season_n he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o that_o there_o be_v in_o all_o these_o thing_n a_o twofold_a language_n the_o one_o according_a to_o appearance_n and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o truth_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n faith_n correct_v in_o it_o the_o idea_n of_o sense_n and_o from_o thence_o come_v this_o twofold_a language_n the_o one_o by_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n substance_n of_o bread_n matter_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o other_o by_o which_o we_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o to_o proceed_v without_o profit_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n
of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o they_o hold_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o representation_n a_o resemblance_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o some_o of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n have_v particular_o assert_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o representation_n and_o a_o resemblance_n of_o they_o they_o say_v likewise_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n but_o only_o institute_v a_o representation_n or_o a_o resemblance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o host_n the_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o communion_n one_o of_o their_o doctor_n call_v darces_n have_v write_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v dead_a but_o when_o he_o add_v by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n then_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v alive_a yet_o have_v he_o not_o express_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o the_o resemblance_n of_o it_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o say_v we_o must_v expound_v that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o mass_n by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o by_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o real_a resemblance_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o damascen_n censure_v they_o for_o this_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n have_v this_o two_o hundred_o year_n abolish_v all_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o their_o sacrament_n be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o they_o have_v take_v they_o up_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n mr_n arnaud_n who_o in_o look_v over_o his_o raynaldus_n have_v meet_v with_o this_o clear_a testimony_n yet_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v perplex_v with_o it_o for_o his_o invention_n never_o fail_v of_o find_v out_o way_n to_o shift_v the_o force_n of_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o positive_a truth_n and_o to_o turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o cause_n which_o may_v move_v guy_n carme_n to_o impute_v this_o error_n to_o the_o armenian_n he_o at_o length_n find_v it_o in_o this_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o xii_o order_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o original_a have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o minister_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v great_a advantage_n in_o stand_v by_o the_o testimony_n 485._o c_o 9_o 348._o &_o 485._o of_o guy_n carme_v then_o in_o ascend_v up_o to_o this_o source_n but_o all_o this_o discourse_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n for_o when_o mr._n arnaud_v conjecture_n shall_v be_v right_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v guy_n carme_v his_o testimony_n be_v void_a and_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o right_a to_o allege_v he_o nor_o that_o the_o information_n aforemention_v do_v impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o guy_n carme_v make_v not_o this_o information_n his_o rule_n for_o beside_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o he_o reckon_v up_o but_o thirty_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n whereas_o the_o information_n compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o one_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o act_n be_v not_o question_v but_o past_a for_o such_o certainty_n that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n scruple_v not_o to_o make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n which_o can_v be_v make_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n but_o howsoever_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o a_o act_n so_o authentic_a as_o that_o of_o benedict_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o uncertain_a report_n but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n armenian_n or_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n and_o who_o the_o pope_n will_v hear_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o truth_n to_o know_v of_o what_o weight_n or_o authority_n this_o piece_n be_v we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o pope_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o catholic_n or_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n ibid._n raynald_n ibid._n we_o have_v long_o since_o say_v he_o be_v inform_v by_o several_a person_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o in_o both_o the_o armenia_n there_o be_v hold_v several_a detestable_a and_o abominable_a error_n and_o that_o they_o be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n hold_v and_o teach_v which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o at_o first_o we_o be_v unwilling_a to_o credit_v these_o report_n yet_o be_v at_o length_n force_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o certain_a testimony_n of_o person_n who_o tell_v we_o they_o perfect_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o those_o country_n yet_o before_o we_o give_v full_a credit_n we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v exact_a search_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o solemn_a information_n both_o by_o hear_v several_a witness_n who_o likewise_o tell_v we_o they_o know_v the_o state_n of_o these_o country_n and_o take_v in_o write_v these_o their_o deposition_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o book_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v the_o armenian_n do_v common_o use_v wherein_o be_v plain_o teach_v these_o error_n he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o in_o his_o information_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n cause_v these_o witness_n to_o appear_v personal_o before_o he_o and_o give_v ibid._n raâ—nald_n ibid._n they_o a_o oath_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o know_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o these_o witness_n be_v not_o only_a latin_n that_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n but_o armenian_n themselves_o and_o that_o the_o book_n produce_v be_v write_v in_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n and_o some_o of_o those_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o both_o the_o armenia_n '_o s_o i_o think_v here_o be_v as_o many_o formality_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v and_o all_o these_o circumstance_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o act_n yet_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n agree_v herein_o he_o say_v that_o in_o this_o monstrous_a heap_n of_o error_n there_o be_v several_a senseless_a extravagant_a and_o socinian_n opinion_n 4â—4_n lib._n 5._o c._n 9_o p._n 4â—4_n that_o therein_o original_a sin_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o vision_n of_o god_n the_o existence_n of_o hell_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n be_v deny_v that_o therein_o be_v also_o contrary_a error_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o be_v not_o the_o religion_n of_o a_o people_n or_o nation_n but_o rather_o a_o rhapsody_n of_o opinion_n of_o several_a sect_n and_o nation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o these_o article_n several_a absurd_a opinion_n and_o some_o that_o differ_v little_a from_o socinianism_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o particular_a people_n the_o pope_n express_o distinguish_v in_o his_o bull_n three_o sort_n of_o error_n contain_v in_o his_o information_n some_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o armenia_n other_o which_z be_v hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v only_o hold_v and_o teach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v exact_o observe_v in_o the_o article_n themselves_o in_o which_o the_o particular_a opinion_n be_v describe_v in_o these_o term_n quidam_fw-la or_o aliqui_fw-la tenent_fw-la as_o in_o article_n cvi_o quidam_fw-la catholicon_fw-la armenorum_n dixit_fw-la &_o scripsit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o generali_fw-la resurrectione_n omnes_fw-la homines_fw-la consurgent_fw-la cum_fw-la corporibus_fw-la suis_fw-la sed_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o corporibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la sexuum_fw-la discretio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o cviii_o article_n aliqui_fw-la magni_fw-la homines_fw-la armeni_n laici_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
the_o two_o language_n both_o of_o sense_n and_o of_o faith_n but_o that_o of_o faith_n do_v not_o contradict_v that_o of_o sense_n on_o the_o contrary_a faith_n receive_v the_o language_n of_o sense_n without_o explication_n and_o figure_n for_o whosoever_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o our_o eye_n likewise_o show_v we_o mean_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n for_o this_o our_o eye_n show_v we_o in_o a_o most_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n if_o st._n augustin_n and_o bede_n find_v some_o appearance_n of_o contrariety_n between_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n which_o bear_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o that_o of_o faith_n which_o will_v have_v this_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o difficulty_n lie_v not_o in_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n as_o if_o we_o need_v call_v its_o truth_n in_o question_n but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v flesh_n assume_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o suffer_v the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o heaven_n that_o bread_n shall_v be_v say_v to_o be_v this_o body_n this_o thought_n may_v arise_v say_v st._n augustin_n and_o bede_n after_o he_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n we_o know_v whence_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v his_o flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v suckle_v in_o his_o infancy_n educate_v grow_v up_o in_o year_n suffer_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n put_v to_o death_n bury_v rise_v the_o three_o day_n and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o please_v whence_o he_o be_v to_o descend_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n they_o do_v not_o say_v how_o shall_v we_o not_o believe_v what_o our_o sense_n assure_v we_o shall_v we_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o suppose_v this_o testimony_n to_o be_v certain_a and_o ground_n the_o difficulty_n on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v be_v bread_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o difficulty_n and_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o two_o proposition_n be_v not_o build_v on_o the_o error_n of_o the_o sense_n nor_o the_o interpretation_n which_o ought_v be_v give_v to_o their_o language_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n because_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v so_o or_o because_o it_o be_v bread_n before_o its_o consecration_n but_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o be_v two_o idea_n both_o of_o they_o true_a the_o one_o of_o our_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o of_o our_o understanding_n my_o brethren_n say_v they_o these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o we_o see_v therein_o one_o thing_n and_o understand_v another_o that_o which_o we_o see_v have_v a_o corporeal_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v our_o eyesight_n it_o be_v real_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o understanding_n it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o if_o there_o must_v be_v any_o thing_n figurative_a in_o either_o of_o the_o two_o proposition_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o that_o of_o sense_n which_o bear_v neither_o difficulty_n nor_o exposition_n all_z that_o we_o can_v expect_v from_o they_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n be_v that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o this_o mystery_n according_a to_o faith_n and_o truth_n they_o shall_v explain_v themselves_o 739._o book_n 8._o ch._n 2._o p._n 739._o according_a to_o those_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o express_v it_o and_o which_o imprint_n the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o which_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o person_n believe_v and_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n whether_o it_o have_v be_v dispute_v on_o or_o no_o be_v that_o they_o declare_v it_o in_o precise_a and_o formal_a term_n which_o i_o have_v already_o show_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n determin_n the_o general_a sense_n of_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o give_v they_o a_o particular_a sense_n and_o form_n of_o itself_o a_o distinct_a and_o precise_a idea_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v about_o teach_v of_o it_o and_o a_o man_n have_v direct_o this_o intention_n he_o can_v but_o express_v it_o in_o clear_a and_o plain_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n he_o have_v of_o it_o and_o make_v thence_o the_o same_o to_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o hearer_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a presence_n be_v of_o themselves_o very_o difficult_a to_o be_v conceive_v and_o hard_a to_o be_v believe_v because_o all_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n be_v contrary_a to_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o convictive_a in_o holy_a scripture_n to_o establish_v '_o they_o how_o then_o can_v a_o man_n conceive_v that_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o or_o design_n to_o preach_v they_o to_o its_o people_n do_v not_o explain_v itself_o about_o they_o at_o least_o in_o precise_a and_o formal_a expression_n reason_n force_v we_o to_o say_v she_o ought_v to_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v they_o by_o the_o strong_a proof_n she_o be_v able_a for_o suppose_v the_o school_n have_v never_o dispute_v concern_v they_o and_o no_o person_n have_v ever_o declare_v against_o they_o yet_o nature_n itself_o which_o be_v common_a to_o all_o man_n do_v sufficient_o enough_o oppose_v they_o to_o oblige_v the_o church_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o defend_v they_o from_o their_o attack_n and_o fortify_v they_o against_o their_o opposition_n but_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n extreme_o negligent_a who_o can_v imagine_v they_o real_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o express_v themselves_o only_o by_o general_n and_o ambiguous_a term_n which_o need_v so_o many_o commentary_n and_o supplement_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o be_v man_n and_o endue_v with_o humane_a inclination_n they_o have_v that_o also_o of_o abridge_n their_o 742._o ch._n 2._o p._n 742._o word_n and_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o they_o to_o who_o they_o speak_v i_o know_v several_a people_n of_o a_o contrary_a humour_n and_o yet_o be_v man_n as_o appear_v by_o other_o humour_n they_o have_v but_o this_o proposition_n have_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n imagination_n he_o offer_v it_o without_o any_o proof_n and_o i_o may_v reject_v it_o without_o far_a examine_v it_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o mystery_n of_o religion_n man_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o use_v these_o half_a sentence_n unless_o when_o they_o treat_v of_o a_o point_n indirect_o and_o occasional_o and_o not_o when_o they_o express_o and_o design_o fall_v upon_o the_o explain_n of_o what_o we_o must_v know_v and_o believe_v what_o strange_a kind_n of_o way_n than_o have_v they_o in_o those_o time_n to_o express_v themselves_o only_o in_o half_a sentence_n when_o they_o design_v to_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o custom_n last_v a_o great_a while_n see_v it_o be_v so_o for_o near_o two_o hundred_o year_n and_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o minister_n be_v not_o now_o and_o then_o tempt_v to_o assert_v thing_n clear_o and_o speak_v what_o they_o think_v or_o at_o least_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o weary_v with_o continual_a supply_n what_o be_v want_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o their_o minister_n or_o in_o fine_a that_o none_o of_o these_o custom_n be_v lose_v mr._n arnaud_n complain_v we_o make_v use_v of_o raillery_n sometime_o to_o refute_v he_o but_o why_o do_v he_o not_o then_o tell_v we_o thing_n less_o ridiculous_a for_o to_o speak_v sober_o to_o undertake_v to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o the_o silence_n of_o he_o that_o teach_v on_o one_o side_n and_o by_o the_o supplement_n of_o he_o that_o hearken_v on_o the_o other_o be_v not_o very_o rational_a yet_o to_o this_o pass_n may_v be_v reduce_v his_o manner_n
the_o end_n it_o may_v procure_v they_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n he_o say_v not_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v change_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o convert_v it_o into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o yet_o must_v have_v be_v say_v or_o something_o equivalent_a thereunto_o be_v this_o the_o formal_a effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n have_v recite_v our_o lord_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v this_o shall_v be_v a_o pledge_n to_o we_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o little_a further_o esay_n touch_v a_o live_a coal_n his_o lip_n be_v not_o burn_v with_o it_o but_o his_o iniquity_n pardon_v mortal_a man_n receive_v a_o fire_n in_o the_o bread_n it_o self_n and_o this_o fire_n preserve_v their_o body_n and_o consume_v only_o their_o sin_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o by_o this_o fire_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n itself_o he_o mean_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o have_v already_o pray_v for_o to_o come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o the_o oblation_n explain_v afterward_o what_o this_o mystery_n be_v approach_v we_o all_o of_o we_o say_v he_o with_o fear_n and_o respect_n to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o true_a faith_n call_v we_o to_o remembrance_n his_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n and_o let_v we_o clear_o comprehend_v they_o for_o for_o our_o sake_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n have_v assume_v a_o mortal_a body_n a_o spiritual_a reasonable_a and_o immortal_a soul_n and_o by_o his_o holy_a law_n have_v reduce_v we_o from_o error_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_a the_o first_o fruit_n of_o our_o nature_n he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o have_v leave_v we_o his_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o pledge_n to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o all_o the_o favour_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v on_o we_o be_v not_o here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v say_v that_o he_o be_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n do_v it_o not_o seem_v that_o instead_o of_o add_v he_o have_v leave_v we_o his_o holy_a sacrament_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v he_o yet_o present_v himself_o on_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o judge_v whether_o this_o liturgy_n favour_v he_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o france_n which_o bear_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o his_o proper_a body_n i_o have_v already_o answer_v that_o these_o term_n of_o proper_a body_n signify_v only_o his_o body_n and_o i_o apply_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v of_o s._n ireneus_fw-la juvencus_n gaudencius_n and_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o likewise_o use_v the_o same_o term_n of_o proper_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proprium_fw-la corpus_fw-la signify_v suum_fw-la corpus_fw-la his_o body_n not_o that_o of_o another_o but_o his_o own_o for_o this_o be_v often_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o term_n as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v s._n hilary_n say_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o speak_v of_o this_o flesh_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o i_o say_v also_o he_o mean_v the_o spiritual_a communication_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o in_o the_o act_n itself_o of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n and_o that_o hilary_n sense_n be_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o flesh_n be_v real_o communicate_v to_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o our_o soul_n be_v make_v real_o partaker_n of_o it_o ephram_n of_o edesse_n speak_v likewise_o of_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n god_n and_o man_n when_o he_o say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o lamb_n himself_o entire_a we_o may_v return_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o passage_n of_o gelazius_fw-la of_o cizique_fw-la hesychius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n andrew_n gelazius_n of_o cizique_n say_v very_o well_o that_o we_o true_o receive_v the_o precious_a body_n and_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o because_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n be_v a_o real_a reception_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o likewise_o because_o this_o communion_n consider_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o hestchius_n say_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n chhist_n secundum_fw-la veritatem_fw-la according_a to_o truth_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n the_o mystical_a object_n represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o our_o soul_n in_o this_o holy_a action_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o the_o truth_n or_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v elsewhere_o the_o author_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n andrew_n make_v this_o saint_n say_v not_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o that_o he_o sacrifice_v every_o 4._o see_v in_o the_o and_o beatus_fw-la who_o relate_v this_o passage_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o day_n to_o god_n the_o immaculate_a lamb_n but_o that_o he_o sacrifice_v every_o day_n to_o god_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o immaculate_a lamb._n where_o i_o pray_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n fidelity_n thus_o to_o eclipse_v these_o word_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o author_n mean_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v every_o day_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whereas_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o every_o day_n he_o immolate_v jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n to_o wit_n in_o meditate_v on_o this_o cross_n and_o preach_v it_o to_o the_o people_n he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o people_n who_o be_v believer_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o this_o lamb_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o yet_o the_o lamb_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v remain_v whole_a and_o alive_a and_o although_o he_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v and_o his_o flesh_n true_o eat_v and_o drink_v yet_o he_o remain_v whole_a and_o alive_a this_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o ancient_a lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v first_o sacrifice_v and_o afterward_o eat_v by_o the_o people_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o true_a lamb_n of_o god_n that_o be_v sacrifice_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o who_o flesh_n be_v eat_v and_o blood_n spiritual_o drink_v by_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o by_o faith_n the_o lamb_n be_v divide_v and_o not_o rise_v again_o after_o he_o be_v slay_v our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v this_o advantage_n over_o he_o that_o he_o be_v alive_a after_o his_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o eat_v without_o suffer_v any_o division_n but_o whether_o we_o consider_v this_o manducation_n absolute_o in_o itself_o or_o by_o compare_v it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a lamb_n it_o be_v true_a for_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v neither_o false_a nor_o illusory_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n figure_v by_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o passage_n of_o s._n leo_n which_o say_v we_o must_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o divine_a table_n as_o not_o to_o doubt_v in_o any_o wise_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v very_o impertinent_o allege_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o to_o learn_v that_o leo_n discourse_n against_o the_o eutychiens_n who_o deny_v our_o saviour_n have_v a_o real_a body_n and_o his_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o when_o we_o partake_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o himself_o in_o his_o proper_a person_n a_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v real_a man_n it_o be_v now_o plain_o see_v that_o this_o heap_n of_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a illusion_n and_o that_o his_o design_n in_o wander_v thus_o ftom_n his_o subject_n be_v only_o to_o colour_n over_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o proof_n touch_v the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n now_o in_o debate_n he_o have_v so_o little_a to_o say_v concern_v these_o century_n that_o he_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o take_v the_o field_n and_o circuit_n about_o to_o amuse_v his_o reader_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o chapter_n but_o his_o subject_a matter_n be_v so_o little_a favourable_a to_o he_o on_o what_o side_n soever_o he_o turn_v
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n therein_o without_o search_v after_o great_a satisfaction_n the_o four_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v disgu_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n find_v at_o length_n the_o real_a knot_n of_o the_o question_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n and_o pledge_v of_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o redeemer_n the_o five_o in_o fine_a be_v of_o those_o who_o at_o the_o hear_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n go_v immediate_o to_o their_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n without_o perplexity_n or_o difficulty_n and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n well_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v consecrate_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n which_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o these_o have_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o a_o great_a disposition_n to_o understand_v the_o stile_n and_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n here_o be_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o mr._n claude_n call_v the_o happy_a day_n of_o the_o 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o church_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o yet_o of_o these_o five_o rank_n there_o be_v three_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o eucharist_n be_v and_o understand_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o form_n this_o doctrine_n the_o four_o seek_v and_o happy_o find_v it_o say_v he_o after_o a_o long_a search_n and_o the_o five_o find_v it_o without_o search_v it_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o these_o five_o rank_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o all_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n but_o yet_o we_o may_v divide_v this_o time_n into_o two_o and_o distinguish_v that_o wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v a_o more_o particular_a care_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o that_o of_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v neglect_v and_o the_o people_n ill_o instruct_v for_o as_o ignorance_n be_v never_o so_o great_a nor_o universal_a but_o that_o there_o be_v ever_o some_o person_n know_v enough_o to_o understand_v distinct_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o so_o knowledge_n never_o so_o general_o overspread_v the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v always_o some_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n in_o it_o when_o we_o distinguish_v a_o time_n of_o knowledge_n from_o a_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o mean_v there_o be_v no_o ignorant_a people_n during_o the_o time_n of_o knowledge_n nor_o enlighten_v person_n during_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o thus_o understand_v it_o but_o we_o take_v the_o denomination_n from_o the_o party_n that_o most_o prevail_v and_o call_v a_o time_n of_o light_n and_o knowledge_n that_o wherein_o we_o see_v appear_v more_o learning_n and_o clearness_n a_o time_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n that_o wherein_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_n appear_v much_o more_o thickness_n and_o stupidity_n when_o then_o i_o say_v that_o i_o reckon_v these_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n i_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o both_o the_o two_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o that_o which_o i_o call_v the_o church_n happy_a day_n the_o time_n of_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o in_o that_o of_o ignorance_n and_o confusion_n but_o i_o likewise_o mean_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o these_o two_o time_n diverse_o according_a to_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o so_o that_o when_o the_o sense_n of_o my_o proposition_n be_v distribute_v reason_n require_v that_o the_o proportion_n of_o each_o time_n be_v keep_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n there_o be_v person_n to_o be_v find_v of_o these_o three_o first_o rank_n which_o i_o denote_v but_o far_o few_o than_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o this_o first_o remark_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v what_o i_o offer_v touch_v these_o five_o order_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o 563._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 6._o pag._n 563._o history_n no_o where_o extant_a these_o be_v news_n which_o he_o alone_o know_v and_o for_o which_o he_o can_v bring_v no_o more_o proof_n than_o for_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n but_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n usual_a course_n when_o he_o can_v answer_v a_o argument_n he_o require_v proof_n for_o it_o and_o so_o when_o he_o can_v invalidate_v a_o answer_n he_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v prove_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n affirm_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v impossible_a i_o affirm_v it_o be_v possible_a and_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o illustration_n five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n if_o i_o suppose_v a_o thing_n impossible_a or_o absurd_a it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n or_o absurdity_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o require_v proof_n of_o i_o i_o suppose_v nothing_o but_o what_o lie_v within_o the_o term_n of_o probability_n and_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n thought_n which_o appear_v by_o their_o every_o day_n action_n in_o like_a occasion_n as_o this_o although_o not_o record_v in_o history_n howsoever_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o author_n argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o remain_v in_o force_n he_o shall_v solid_o attack_v my_o answer_n and_o lay_v aside_o those_o foolery_n of_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o importance_n of_o our_o subject_n and_o this_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v sensible_a of_o for_o he_o do_v not_o much_o insist_v on_o this_o demand_n of_o proof_n but_o come_v to_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o diverse_a rank_n and_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o pleasant_a he_o give_v each_o of_o they_o a_o nickname_n and_o title_n the_o first_o he_o call_v the_o rank_n of_o contemplative_a ignoramus_n the_o next_o that_o of_o lazy_a ignoramus_n the_o three_o that_o of_o catholic_n the_o four_o of_o considerate_a calvinist_n the_o five_o that_o of_o inconsiderate_a one_o in_o discourse_v on_o the_o first_o rank_n he_o give_v we_o a_o touch_n about_o mental_a prayer_n of_o be_v snatch_v up_o immediate_o into_o heaven_n concern_v our_o meditation_n on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la and_o stand_v upon_o our_o guard_n against_o the_o term_n which_o express_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o pleasant_a method_n about_o the_o rest_n which_o show_v he_o can_v be_v frolicksome_a sometime_o and_o have_v his_o hour_n of_o creation_n as_o well_o as_o other_o folk_n but_o lay_v aside_o these_o fine_a word_n let_v we_o come_v to_o thing_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n intend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o communion_n 2._o refutat_fw-la part_n 2._o chap._n 2._o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n say_v that_o these_o term_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n that_o it_o be_v thereon_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n or_o if_o they_o reject_v they_o they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o first_o impression_n which_o thing_n make_v on_o our_o mind_n and_o word_n design_v to_o any_o use_n be_v that_o of_o their_o use_n that_o it_o be_v thus_o every_o morning_n that_o we_o conceive_v of_o the_o light_n not_o as_o be_v under_o the_o notion_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treat_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o of_o a_o body_n or_o accident_n or_o motion_n of_o air_n but_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o we_o and_o serve_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o our_o labour_n which_o i_o far_o illustrate_v by_o several_a other_o example_n then_o apply_v this_o remark_n to_o my_o subject_n i_o say_v that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n design_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dead_a
in_o a_o insult_a manner_n what_o likelihood_n say_v he_o be_v there_o people_n shall_v proceed_v to_o reflection_n on_o this_o mystery_n to_o inform_v themselves_o whether_o it_o be_v real_o jesus_n christ_n or_o not_o i_o answer_v the_o question_n here_o concern_v the_o eight_o first_o age_n and_o what_o he_o allege_v i_o say_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o most_o gross_a ignorance_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o that_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o see_v my_o word_n in_o the_o proper_a place_n whence_o he_o have_v take_v they_o he_o have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o although_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v care_n to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n there_o may_v be_v some_o person_n who_o proceed_v not_o to_o the_o question_n how_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o will_v we_o not_o be_v understand_v to_o speak_v general_o of_o the_o people_n of_o that_o time_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n when_o ignorance_n most_o prevail_v but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n further_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o wonderful_a than_o the_o alliance_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v in_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o two_o quality_n the_o most_o irreconcilable_a in_o the_o world_n every_o body_n know_v that_o a_o high_a contemplation_n do_v ordinary_o suppose_v a_o high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n than_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v in_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a yet_o it_o seem_v the_o person_n of_o which_o this_o rank_n consist_v be_v on_o one_o hand_n so_o stupid_a that_o they_o comprehend_v nothing_o in_o the_o most_o ordinary_a expression_n among_o the_o christian_n although_o their_o ear_n be_v strike_v with_o they_o in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n and_o yet_o so_o spiritual_a on_o the_o other_o that_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o upon_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o it_o they_o have_v immediate_o their_o whole_a heart_n so_o fix_v on_o the_o body_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o can_v not_o reflect_v on_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n or_o popular_a instruction_n every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o raise_v up_o one_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n who_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o have_v a_o very_a high_a knowledge_n of_o mystery_n as_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o resurrection_n be_v the_o most_o necessary_a notion_n of_o christianity_n so_o be_v they_o likewise_o the_o first_o and_o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o spiritual_a enough_o to_o send_v up_o his_o devotion_n to_o our_o saviour_n it_o be_v certain_a he_o be_v no_o christian_a neither_o need_v a_o man_n be_v very_o know_v to_o comprehend_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v design_v for_o this_o use_n the_o whole_a action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lead_v the_o most_o simple_a to_o this_o and_o the_o sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la which_o they_o understand_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o it_o but_o to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o fatherr_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o require_v great_a ability_n and_o curiosity_n as_o to_o the_o first_o which_o be_v the_o lift_v up_o our_o heart_n to_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dead_a and_o rise_v it_o need_v only_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n of_o this_o first_o rank_n now_o before_o we_o have_v learn_v their_o creed_n that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a our_o saviour_n die_v and_o rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o know_v the_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v to_o make_v we_o remember_v he_o now_o there_o be_v few_o christian_n but_o know_v this_o but_o as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v to_o make_v reflection_n on_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v retain_v the_o common_a expression_n which_o their_o pastor_n use_v in_o their_o sermon_n or_o book_n and_o because_o they_o be_v many_o and_o very_o different_a from_o one_o another_o some_o have_v no_o difficulty_n and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v hard_o to_o be_v understand_v we_o may_v imagine_v they_o precise_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o difficult_a one_o without_o content_v '_o emselves_fw-mi with_o the_o other_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v suppose_v they_o have_v compare_v together_o these_o two_o idea_n that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o remark_v the_o difference_n by_o a_o formal_a act_n of_o meditation_n now_o all_o this_o require_v some_o application_n of_o mind_n without_o which_o it_o be_v very_o possible_a that_o simple_a people_n may_v remain_v in_o the_o christian_a profession_n thus_o we_o see_v what_o be_v become_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o remark_n and_o whether_o my_o supposition_n touch_v the_o person_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n aught_o to_o be_v respect_v as_o a_o extravagant_a and_o senseless_a distinction_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o remark_n contain_v that_o it_o be_v false_a the_o use_n of_o this_o expression_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v speak_v to_o those_o who_o communicate_v be_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o make_v they_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la that_o it_o be_v certain_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o exact_v from_o they_o the_o confession_n of_o it_o so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o instruction_n and_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n this_o discourse_n have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o person_n that_o find_v himself_o entangle_v what_o mean_v he_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la be_v it_o meditate_v on_o his_o death_n resurrection_n and_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o these_o word_n according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n which_o i_o allege_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o s._n hierom_n primasus_n a_o african_a bishop_n and_o s._n basil_n and_o this_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o several_a other_o passage_n and_o by_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustin_n we_o call_v 4._o aug._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr trin._n cap._n 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o of_o our_o soul_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v suffer_v for_o our_o sake_n and_o by_o these_o of_o tatianus_n jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v the_o bread_n and_o diacess_n tatian_n in_o diacess_n wine_n testify_v they_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o approach_a suffering_n and_o death_n but_o for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v better_a to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n every_o time_n you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v 11._o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v if_o by_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la he_o mean_v the_o meditate_v on_o it_o without_o conceive_v it_o present_a on_o the_o altar_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n to_o represent_v this_o body_n present_a in_o its_o proper_a substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v what_o he_o must_v prove_v if_o he_o design_n to_o uphold_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n and_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o say_v this_o be_v most_o false_a this_o formulary_a say_v he_o be_v design_v to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n who_o doubt_v it_o it_o be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n and_o instruction_n both_o together_o as_o i_o plain_o intimate_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n it_o behoove_v we_o only_o to_o know_v what_o be_v this_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o which_o it_o instruct_v man_n it_o be_v say_v he_o moreover_o a_o formulary_a and_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o of_o practice_n and_o action_n and_o i_o say_v it_o be_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o
in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n do_v not_o abound_v with_o famous_a man_n and_o especial_o the_o 10_o century_n chap._n v._n general_a consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n have_v consider_v mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n we_o must_v now_o in_o order_n pass_v on_o to_o the_o 9th_o who_o run_v title_n be_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o pretend_a change_n of_o the_o church_n belief_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o genuine_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o this_o change_n have_v real_o happen_v this_o other_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a be_v a_o frivolous_a question_n tend_v to_o fruitless_a speculation_n and_o tedious_a debate_n which_o be_v what_o i_o clear_o show_v when_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o likewise_o several_a roman_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v who_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n father_n noüet_o be_v of_o opinion_n he_o have_v better_o lay_v aside_o all_o this_o part_n of_o the_o preface_n in_o his_o preface_n dispute_n and_o comprehend_v it_o under_o the_o title_n of_o particular_a debate_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o concern_v nor_o aught_o to_o be_v mention_v mr._n de_fw-fr bauné_fw-fr in_o that_o elegant_a letter_n which_o he_o publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n distinguish_v likewise_o two_o quarrel_n wherein_o he_o say_v i_o have_v engage_v myself_o the_o one_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a i_o only_o encounter_v with_o a_o particular_a person_n mr._n pavillon_n a_o priest_n and_o almoner_n to_o his_o majesty_n speak_v his_o mind_n more_o full_o in_o his_o triumph_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o examine_v whither_o 197._o page_n 197._o the_o church_n can_v change_v her_o belief_n and_o how_o this_o change_n can_v happen_v for_o this_o be_v a_o go_v about_o the_o bust_v and_o run_v upon_o whimsy_n the_o question_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o pretend_a change_n have_v effectual_o happen_v he_o call_v all_o these_o pretension_n of_o impossibility_n frivolous_a question_n and_o mere_a whimsy_n for_o these_o gentleman_n do_v one_o another_o right_n now_o and_o then_o but_o howsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v his_o maxim_n apart_o and_o he_o oblige_v we_o to_o distinguish_v on_o this_o subject_a two_o question_n the_o one_o whether_o the_o change_n before_o we_o have_v be_v possible_a and_o the_o other_o whether_o it_o have_v real_o happen_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o first_o appear_v already_o very_o clear_a by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o pretend_a distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n as_o we_o late_o observe_v for_o although_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o it_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n without_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o follow_v yet_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o if_o it_o can_v not_o have_v place_n in_o those_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v great_a light_n it_o can_v not_o by_o strong_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o wherein_o there_o be_v a_o far_o great_a and_o more_o general_a ignorance_n yet_o for_o better_a information_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v see_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n we_o shall_v here_o then_o discuss_v again_o the_o question_n whether_o in_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n be_v the_o first_o that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a invisible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v happen_v that_o this_o opinion_n in_o succession_n of_o time_n have_v be_v receive_v and_o establish_v among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v in_o fine_a what_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 9th_o book_n and_o which_o we_o shall_v now_o examine_v we_o shall_v not_o in_o truth_n find_v he_o have_v make_v use_n therein_o of_o great_a argument_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o seldom_o trouble_v himself_o about_o that_o nor_o have_v he_o exact_o endeavour_v to_o refute_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o possibility_n which_o i_o allege_v nor_o defend_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o care_n to_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n but_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o collect_v here_o and_o there_o seven_o or_o eight_o passage_n out_o of_o my_o book_n and_o of_o they_o join_v together_o make_v a_o body_n which_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n and_o divide_v they_o into_o five_o order_n with_o title_n according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n he_o call_v the_o first_o the_o machines_n of_o abridgement_n the_o second_o the_o machines_n of_o preparation_n the_o three_o the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n the_o four_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n and_o the_o five_o the_o machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n now_o although_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n mind_n abound_v with_o pleasant_a fancy_n by_o which_o he_o can_v easy_o find_v out_o odd_a name_n to_o make_v serious_a matter_n look_v ridiculous_a yet_o to_o excuse_v he_o we_o may_v say_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n he_o have_v follow_v not_o his_o own_o natural_a inclination_n but_o that_o of_o the_o cartesian_a philosophy_n with_o which_o his_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v extreme_o take_v up_o for_o you_o must_v know_v this_o philosophy_n make_v machines_n of_o every_o thing_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v what_o work_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v with_o i_o the_o first_o which_o he_o call_v the_o machine_n of_o retrenchment_n be_v take_v out_o of_o two_o of_o my_o passage_n the_o first_o of_o which_o bear_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o 886._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 3._o ch_n 6._o book_n 9_o ch_z 3._o p._n 886._o whole_a world_n but_o of_o the_o west_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v this_o commentary_n in_o my_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o have_v the_o question_n concern_v it_o i_o will_v not_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o explain_v how_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o east_n into_o the_o patriarchate_n of_o constantinople_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o antioch_n into_o the_o church_n of_o the_o armenian_n nestorian_n jacobit_n i_o do_v not_o care_v to_o trouble_v myself_o with_o guess_v how_o it_o have_v penetrate_v into_o ethiopia_n moscovia_n mesopotamia_n georgia_n mingrelia_n moldavia_n tartary_n and_o the_o indies_n it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o there_o this_o be_v soon_o do_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o shall_v free_v myself_o out_o of_o a_o great_a perplexity_n but_o say_v he_o mr._n claude_n will_v give_v we_o i_o hope_v leave_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n and_o not_o god_n so_o that_o neither_o his_o word_n nor_o his_o will_n be_v always_o effectual_a he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n to_o be_v in_o all_o these_o great_a province_n but_o it_o be_v there_o and_o will_v be_v maugre_o he_o the_o matter_n depend_v not_o on_o he_o and_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o proof_n which_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o question_v he_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o discourse_n say_v over_o and_o over_o again_o the_o same_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_v must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o he_o have_v get_v a_o little_a too_o high_a be_v he_o so_o possess_v with_o the_o charm_n of_o his_o own_o eloquence_n and_o force_v of_o these_o illusion_n touch_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o imagine_v a_o man_n must_v be_v a_o god_n to_o cope_v with_o he_o i_o think_v consider_v what_o we_o have_v observe_v a_o man_n need_v neither_o be_v a_o angel_n nor_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n to_o demonstrate_v again_o clear_o that_o the_o question_n concern_v not_o these_o church_n because_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o believe_v the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n and_o suppose_v they_o do_v believe_v it_o which_o they_o do_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o croisado_n seminary_n and_o mission_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n the_o second_o passage_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n
to_o his_o great_a common_a place_n of_o moral_a impossibility_n and_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o we_o none_o of_o the_o clergy_n or_o laity_n imagine_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o they_o all_o take_v the_o eucharist_n for_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n that_o they_o know_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v sign_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v his_o grace_n and_o that_o we_o must_v meditate_v on_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o receive_v they_o that_o paschasus_n very_o well_o know_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o her_o external_a communion_n only_o out_o of_o a_o carnal_a motive_n lest_o he_o shall_v find_v himself_o too_o weak_a if_o he_o depart_v out_o of_o it_o suppose_v i_o say_v this_o he_o thus_o reason_n let_v we_o imagine_v a_o religious_a under_o a_o regular_a discipline_n and_o he_o so_o young_a that_o he_o call_v himself_o a_o child_n and_o who_o think_v he_o have_v discover_v this_o marvellous_a secret_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a on_o earth_n in_o infinite_a place_n that_o all_o christian_n receive_v he_o real_o every_o time_n they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o by_o a_o deplorable_a blindness_n they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o happiness_n do_v not_o know_v the_o saviour_n who_o they_o have_v often_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o which_o they_o receive_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o take_v his_o real_a body_n for_o a_o image_n and_o simple_a figure_n that_o he_o be_v the_o only_a man_n that_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o be_v destine_v to_o declare_v it_o to_o the_o world_n this_o conceit_n be_v already_o very_o strange_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o idea_n which_o a_o man_n necessary_o form_n on_o paschasus_n from_o his_o write_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o remote_a from_o the_o humility_n and_o simplicity_n appear_v in_o they_o than_o this_o prodigious_a insolency_n with_o which_o mr._n claude_n charge_v he_o so_o that_o we_o may_v true_o say_v he_o can_v not_o worse_o represent_v the_o character_n of_o his_o mind_n he_o afterward_o say_v that_o this_o enterprise_n of_o paschasus_n of_o instruct_v all_o people_n in_o this_o new_a opinion_n be_v the_o great_a enterprise_n that_o ever_o any_o man_n undertake_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o determine_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v twelve_o they_o wrought_v miracle_n have_v other_o proof_n than_o word_n they_o make_v disciple_n and_o establish_v they_o doctor_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o they_o preach_v paschasus_n have_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o he_o triumphant_o fill_v five_o great_a page_n with_o this_o discourse_n to_o answer_v this_o with_o somewhat_o less_o heat_n we_o will_v reply_v that_o these_o arguing_n will_v have_v be_v perhaps_o of_o some_o use_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n live_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v a_o oration_n before_o he_o in_o genere_fw-la deliberativo_fw-la to_o dissuade_v he_o from_o make_v his_o book_n public_a but_o who_o tell_v he_o at_o present_a that_o paschasus_n must_v necessary_o have_v all_o these_o thing_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o study_v they_o neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v in_o his_o closet_n who_o tell_v he_o that_o all_o those_o who_o teach_v novelty_n think_v throly_a on_o what_o they_o do_v when_o arius_n a_o simple_a priest_n of_o alexandria_n trouble_v the_o church_n by_o teach_v this_o dreadful_a novelty_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v but_o a_o creature_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n he_o propose_v to_o himself_o at_o first_o the_o change_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o every_o where_o overthrow_v what_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v or_o compare_v his_o design_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o examine_v what_o there_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o eutychius_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o new_a doctrine_n their_o first_o thought_n be_v present_o to_o set_v forth_o what_o they_o imagine_v most_o consonant_a to_o truth_n leave_v the_o success_n to_o time_n and_o manage_v themselves_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v the_o great_a affair_n do_v usual_o begin_v after_o this_o manner_n man_n enter_v upon_o they_o without_o much_o reflection_n and_o afterward_o drive_v they_o on_o through_o all_o that_o happen_v unforeseen_a 2._o to_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n arguing_n we_o need_v only_o apply_v they_o to_o john_n scot_n or_o bertram_n suppose_v we_o then_o as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o that_o in_o their_o time_n the_o whole_a world_n believe_v firm_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o it_o know_v all_o of_o they_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n no_o long_o subsist_v after_o their_o consecration_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v and_o be_v now_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n that_o the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o time_n john_n scot_n a_o simple_a religious_a undertake_v to_o disabuse_v all_o the_o people_n to_o persuade_v they_o that_o what_o they_o have_v hitherto_o take_v for_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o through_o a_o deplorable_a error_n they_o have_v hitherto_o worship_v a_o object_n which_o deserve_v not_o this_o adoration_n and_o that_o henceforth_o by_o his_o ministry_n and_o at_o his_o word_n all_o the_o earth_n shall_v change_v its_o faith_n and_o worship_n do_v this_o design_n appear_v less_o strange_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n than_o that_o he_o impute_v to_o paschasus_n upon_o our_o supposition_n all_o the_o difference_n i_o find_v be_v that_o scot_n enterprise_n will_v be_v great_a and_o hard_a than_o that_o of_o paschasus_n for_o it_o be_v difficulter_n to_o root_v ancient_a and_o perpetual_a opinion_n out_o of_o man_n mind_n than_o to_o inspire_v they_o with_o new_a one_o to_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o their_o rite_n altar_n the_o object_n of_o their_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o piety_n than_o to_o make_v they_o receive_v new_a service_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o subject_n for_o which_o they_o have_v already_o a_o great_a respect_n howsoever_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o john_n scot_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o according_a to_o mr_n arnaud_n hypothesis_n this_o book_n be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o his_o age._n a_o thousand_o argument_n will_v never_o hinder_v but_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v true_a why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a for_o paschasus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o advance_v any_o novelty_n with_o which_o the_o church_n before_o that_o time_n be_v unacquainted_a why_o must_v there_o be_v in_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v alike_o facility_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o impossibility_n on_o the_o other_o paschasus_n and_o john_n scot_n write_v one_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o other_o against_o it_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n which_o be_v uncontrollable_a one_o of_o they_o must_v necessary_o have_v offer_v a_o new_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o general_a belief_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v a_o innovator_n if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v paschasus_n if_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o impossible_a to_o be_v john_n scot._n mr._n arnaud_n then_o need_v not_o so_o warm_v himself_o in_o his_o consequence_n see_v it_o be_v his_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o we_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v without_o do_v he_o wrong_n that_o never_o man_n spend_v his_o pain_n to_o less_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o this_o occasion_n 3._o all_z that_o can_v be_v reasonable_o say_v of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o be_v yet_o young_a and_o imagine_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o think_v this_o marvel_n be_v not_o enough_o know_v and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o explain_v it_o and_o therefore_o he_o undertake_v to_o instruct_v his_o
i_o hope_v will_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o design_v this_o whole_a chapter_n to_o answer_v they_o this_o book_n consist_v either_o of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o i_o or_o defence_n against_o some_o of_o my_o complaint_n or_o accusation_n against_o i_o as_o to_o the_o passionate_a expression_n i_o concern_v not_o myself_o with_o they_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o public_a judgement_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n private_a conscience_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o look_v whether_o he_o have_v form_v his_o stile_n according_a to_o the_o lovely_a idea_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a eloquence_n which_o be_v say_v he_o discreet_a modest_a 1128._o book_n 11._o ch_z 8._o page_n 1128._o judicious_a sincere_a true_a which_o serve_v to_o disentangle_v thing_n and_o not_o to_o confound_v they_o which_o clear_v truth_n and_o offer_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o introduce_v it_o into_o the_o mind_n and_o heart_n which_o inspire_v motion_n that_o be_v just_a reasonable_a proportionable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o handle_v which_o have_v no_o other_o lustre_n but_o what_o serve_v to_o discover_v truth_n no_o strength_n but_o what_o be_v borrow_v from_o she_o he_o will_v examine_v i_o hope_v at_o his_o leisure_n whether_o he_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o grave_a character_n and_o whether_o his_o eagerness_n to_o overcome_v have_v not_o transport_v he_o sometime_o into_o such_o strange_a convulsion_n as_o be_v whole_o contrary_a to_o all_o morality_n and_o decency_n as_o to_o his_o defence_n i_o can_v with_o confidence_n affirm_v there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o which_o be_v just_a and_o warrantable_a but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v i_o desire_v to_o be_v believe_v on_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n let_v a_o man_n judge_v of_o they_o by_o these_o example_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v that_o bertram_n be_v not_o clear_o of_o our_o opinion_n allege_v this_o reason_n that_o trithemus_fw-la praise_v this_o author_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o in_o effect_n he_o deserve_v it_o and_o that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n my_o sense_n be_v plain_o that_o he_o praise_v he_o because_o he_o know_v his_o reputation_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o his_o book_n be_v therein_o well_o entertain_v and_o his_o memory_n honour_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o this_o be_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a and_o this_o be_v likewise_o what_o the_o term_n of_o my_o answer_n insinuate_v have_v add_v that_o this_o only_o increase_v his_o authority_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o testimony_n of_o trithemus_fw-la show_v that_o bertram_n be_v authorize_v in_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n whereupon_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n conceal_v this_o true_a sense_n of_o my_o word_n impute_v to_o i_o another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o say_v trithemus_fw-la who_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n praise_v bertram_n for_o oppose_v it_o which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n and_o infinite_o distant_a from_o i_o this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o complaint_n and_o here_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o be_v say_v he_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n 1106._o book_n 11._o ch_z 3._o p._n 1105_o 1106._o trithemus_fw-la praise_v bertram_n because_o he_o be_v indeed_o praiseworthy_a do_v they_o signify_v that_o he_o praise_v he_o from_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o it_o be_v clear_a they_o have_v only_o the_o first_o sense_n and_o not_o the_o second_o all_o be_v clear_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v but_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v it_o to_o commend_v any_o one_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o another_o be_v not_o to_o commend_v he_o because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n praiseworthy_a see_v there_o be_v several_a people_n which_o we_o do_v not_o in_o effect_n judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o think_v worthy_a of_o praise_n by_o other_o to_o commend_v a_o man_n because_o he_o be_v in_o effect_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n be_v proceed_v on_o a_o just_a and_o true_a ground_n and_o on_o the_o reality_n of_o thing_n and_o not_o on_o report_n and_o popular_a opinion_n this_o be_v a_o pitiful_a defence_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v people_n who_o be_v not_o judge_v to_o be_v praiseworthy_a although_o they_o be_v praise_v by_o other_o but_o i_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o which_z be_v deem_v praiseworthy_a in_o effect_n only_o because_o we_o find_v they_o general_o commend_v in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o without_o be_v blame_v by_o any_o body_n do_v not_o most_o people_n thus_o believe_v s._n cyprian_a s._n hierom_n and_o s._n augustin_n praiseworthy_a not_o for_o have_v read_v their_o book_n nor_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n but_o as_o know_v they_o be_v esteem_v by_o their_o own_o and_o follow_a age_n and_o that_o their_o memory_n be_v never_o wither_v in_o the_o church_n now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o say_v that_o trithemus_fw-la may_v know_v of_o bertram_z without_o examine_v his_o book_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o have_v the_o esteem_n of_o his_o age_n and_o that_o his_o memory_n be_v respect_v in_o the_o follow_a one_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o i_o ought_v not_o to_o suppose_v without_o prove_v it_o that_o such_o a_o author_n as_o trithemus_fw-la who_o write_v a_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o give_v particular_a praise_n to_o a_o author_n do_v it_o bare_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o other_o and_o that_o the_o presumption_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v read_v his_o book_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o from_o his_o own_o proper_a knowledge_n this_o i_o say_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o argue_v and_o will_v draw_v a_o conclusion_n from_o the_o praise_n of_o trithemus_fw-la to_o establish_v well_o his_o principle_n to_o prove_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v praise_v bertram_n after_o he_o have_v read_v and_o examine_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la and_o not_o to_o i_o who_o answer_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v praise_v he_o because_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fame_n be_v great_a in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v a_o man_n to_o judge_n hereof_o by_o presumption_n they_o will_v be_v rather_o for_o my_o supposition_n than_o for_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o those_o who_o make_v catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n do_v not_o always_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v exact_o all_o the_o book_n they_o mention_v the_o commendation_n of_o ratram_n who_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v bertram_z can_v not_o be_v unknown_a to_o trithemus_fw-la and_o we_o have_v right_a to_o suppose_v that_o trithemus_fw-la have_v not_o distinguish_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n as_o two_o different_a person_n till_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a the_o second_o complaint_n whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n respect_v mr._n blondel_n who_o this_o author_n impertinent_o accuse_v to_o have_v fall_v into_o contradiction_n in_o that_o he_o suppose_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o amalarius_n be_v a_o calvinist_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n which_o condemn_v amalarius_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n which_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n observe_v here_o his_o word_n usher_z a_o english_a protestant_n suppose_v that_o amalarius_n hold_v 80._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n sect_n 2_o p._n 80._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o therefore_o will_v have_v it_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o amalarius_n by_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n and_o by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o lion_n and_o a_o little_a low_o blondel_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o desire_n which_o he_o have_v to_o raise_v up_o adversary_n against_o paschasus_n fall_v on_o this_o subject_n into_o one_o of_o the_o most_o palpable_a contradiction_n imaginable_a for_o find_v on_o one_o hand_n advantage_n from_o usher_n '_o be_v 82._o page_n 82._o opinion_n who_o make_v the_o whole_a synod_n of_o cressy_n who_o condemn_v amalarius_n to_o consist_v of_o calvinist_n he_o take_v this_o part_n and_o suppose_v with_o he_o that_o the_o council_n of_o cressy_n hold_v the_o calvinist_n doctrine_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o paschasus_n but_o find_v elsewhere_o in_o the_o epitomise_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n of_o william_n of_o malmsbury_n that_o amalarius_n raban_n and_o heribald_n write_v against_o paschasus_n not_o consider_v that_o
be_v undeniable_a first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o author_n of_o bertram_n name_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o that_o the_o eulogy_n which_o he_o give_v to_o bertram_n be_v suitable_a only_o to_o ratramnus_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o wonderful_a thing_n for_o neither_o trithemius_n nor_o sigebert_n to_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o ratramnus_n one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n second_o a_o anonymous_a author_n who_o apparent_o write_v since_o algerus_n which_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1140._o formal_o attribute_n to_o ratram_n to_o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n ratbert_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o the_o french_a king_n charles_n the_o bald._n now_o this_o be_v what_o agree_v precise_o with_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n for_o first_o he_o direct_o decide_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o name_v he_o second_o it_o be_v dedicate_v to_o king_n charles_n three_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o anonymous_a author_n relate_v as_o be_v common_a to_o raban_n and_o ratram_n be_v sound_a in_o the_o book_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n three_o the_o style_n and_o hypothesis_n of_o this_o book_n of_o bertram_n be_v whole_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o other_o write_n of_o ratram_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v but_o before_o we_o come_v to_o this_o behold_v another_o proof_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n four_o there_o be_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n of_o ratram_n first_o those_o that_o in_o 1532._o cause_v this_o book_n to_o be_v print_v at_o cologn_n express_o observe_v that_o they_o prefer_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n before_o any_o other_o name_n of_o the_o same_o author_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v say_v they_o that_o although_o the_o name_n of_o this_o author_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o express_v in_o another_o manner_n yet_o this_o name_n to_o wit_n of_o bertram_n be_v most_o common_a and_o familiar_a aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o other_o this_o other_o name_n can_v be_v none_o but_o that_o of_o ratramnus_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o less_o know_v than_o that_o of_o bertram_n only_o because_o that_o in_o 1531._o which_o be_v to_o say_v a_o year_n before_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n of_o trithemius_n be_v publish_v at_o cologn_n itself_o and_o therein_o mention_v make_v of_o this_o author_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o not_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n second_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n have_v without_o question_n some_o manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o say_v of_o bertram_n what_o they_o have_v say_v three_o cardinal_n perron_n atte_v he_o see_v at_o 6._o in_o indic_n 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi bertram_z 〈◊〉_d lib._n 2._o the_o 〈◊〉_d aut._n 39_o p._n â—_o 6._o mr._n le_fw-fr fevre's_fw-fr the_o prince_n tutor_n a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n these_o proof_n be_v convince_a to_o rational_a man_n the_o only_a thing_n which_o have_v raise_v any_o scruple_n be_v the_o name_n of_o bertram_n which_o some_o transcriber_n and_o those_o that_o have_v publish_v it_o from_o these_o copy_n have_v put_v in_o instead_o of_o the_o true_a name_n which_o be_v ratramnus_n but_o this_o signify_v little_a for_o first_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o bertram_n book_n be_v write_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n in_o which_o time_n there_o be_v no_o author_n name_v bertram_n so_o that_o this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o corrupt_a name_n through_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o transcriber_n it_o be_v then_o fit_v to_o attribute_v this_o book_n to_o one_o of_o the_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o name_n come_v near_a to_o that_o of_o bertram_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v none_o which_o come_v near_o than_o ratram_n theophilus_n raynaud_n the_o jesuit_n have_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n how_o easy_a have_v it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o confound_v bertram_z and_o ratram_n in_o so_o great_a 133._o erotem_fw-la page_n 132_o 133._o a_o affinity_n and_o resemblance_n of_o name_n we_o may_v allege_v two_o cause_n of_o this_o confusion_n which_o be_v very_o probable_a first_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n to_o give_v the_o name_n beatus_fw-la to_o illustrious_a man_n in_o the_o church_n instead_o of_o sanctus_n which_o have_v be_v since_o affect_o give_v they_o of_o which_o there_o be_v thousand_o of_o instance_n in_o manuscript_n and_o print_a book_n it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o some_o transcriber_n find_v in_o manuscript_n the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n b._n ratrami_n or_o be._n ratrami_n which_o signify_v beati_fw-la ratramni_fw-la they_o have_v imprudent_o join_v all_o these_o letter_n and_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o name_n thus_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o aldus_fw-la instead_o of_o read_v p._n cornutus_n which_o signify_v publius_n cornutus_n they_o have_v join_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o manuscript_n which_o shall_v be_v separate_a whereof_o they_o have_v make_v the_o barbarous_a name_n of_o phornutus_n second_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o letter_n b_o with_o the_o letter_n r_n which_o in_o the_o ancient_a impression_n and_o manuscript_n differ_v only_o in_o one_o stroke_n may_v have_v give_v way_n to_o this_o error_n the_o likeness_n of_o capital_a letter_n have_v produce_v like_o change_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n himself_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o s._n victor_n the_o transcriber_n have_v write_v babanus_n instead_o of_o 2._o siâ—_n medit_n tho._n waldensis_n a_o 1521._o paris_n labbe_n de_fw-fr script_n p._n 205._o t._n 2._o rabanus_n and_o thus_o do_v we_o read_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o haimon_n of_o halberstat_n raymo_n for_o haymo_n second_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o book_n itself_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n to_o who_o we_o can_v attribute_v this_o book_n but_o to_o ratram_n this_o book_n suppose_v in_o its_o preface_n that_o there_o happen_v a_o terrible_a division_n between_o the_o subject_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n according_a to_o his_o piety_n search_v the_o mean_n to_o reduce_v to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n those_o that_o have_v change_v it_o engage_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n to_o tell_v he_o his_o thought_n on_o this_o subject_n now_o this_o time_n be_v exact_o that_o wherein_o ratram_n live_v and_o the_o esteem_n which_o charles_n the_o bald_a show_v this_o author_n be_v precise_o the_o same_o which_o he_o pay_v to_o ratram_n in_o a_o occasion_n like_o this_o for_o his_o subject_n be_v divide_v on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n and_o predestination_n he_o consult_v ratramnus_n on_o this_o difference_n and_o show_v how_o great_o he_o value_v his_o judgement_n in_o theological_a question_n all_o these_o reason_n take_v together_o do_v so_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v of_o ratramnus_n that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o consider_v they_o all_o have_v yet_o yield_v to_o the_o evidence_n of_o those_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o we_o may_v moreover_o say_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v explain_v they_o have_v be_v at_o least_o acknowledge_v before_o usher_n by_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n whether_o they_o have_v see_v manuscript_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o ratram_n as_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o do_v or_o believe_v with_o raynaud_n that_o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ratram_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o in_o effect_n whence_o can_v they_o divine_v these_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o bertram_n be_v a_o monk_n of_o corby_n as_o well_o as_o a_o priest_n trithemius_n and_o sigebert_n have_v never_o say_v so_o and_o the_o title_n of_o the_o book_n bear_v presbyteri_fw-la and_o not_o monachi_fw-la second_o that_o this_o book_n be_v not_o dedicate_v to_o charlemagne_n but_o to_o charles_n the_o bald_a although_o the_o edition_n run_v ad_fw-la carolum_fw-la magnum_fw-la three_o that_o the_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n be_v not_o this_o a_o fair_a
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n